Hellsing: Equestriaby D101 ReviewsChapters{Prolgue}{II}{III}{IV}{V}{VI}{VII}{VIII}{IX}{X}{XI}{XII}{XIII}{XIV}{XV}{XVI}{XVII}{XIX}{XX}{XXI}{I}{XVIII}{Prolgue}To say that she was upset would be understandable. After all, her father had just died. Quite suddenly actually, for Sir Hocus Hellsing had been a healthy and strong man who took sensible risks. A bit of a madcap schemer at times, but a good man nonetheless. His death had been quite a shock to all who knew him, and she was no exception to the rule. The funeral had been attended to by family and cohort alike, but not many friends. Hocus didn't keep friends. He made close acquaintances true, but none he could definitely call friends. Such relationships were reserved for his benefactor: Princess Luna herself. She and Hocus had shared a very close friendship and she had been as heartbroken as his family was when he passed. Of course, what followed after the funeral had surprised them all. Luna had taken her aside and confirmed that she would inherit her father's knighthood and all the responsibilities that came with it. Her. Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing, now Knight of Equestria and the newest heiress to Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation. Quite a mouthful, but an important one nevertheless. And so here she was, a teenage girl, barely out of school, in the back of a chauffeur - driven car, being driven to her destination to begin her new life as the new head of Hellsing. Trixie would be lying if she said she was naive of what her father's... her organisation did. She knew exactly why it existed. Vampires were real, and Hellsing was born to protect the empire of Equestria from their vile threat. The thought of the supernatural not being so farfetched and the paranormal not being so impossible excited Trixie. Ever since she had learned of what the Hellsing Organisation did, she had dedicated all of her free time to studying and researching about the occult. By the time she was sixteen she had already become quite the expert in occult affairs. Of course she knew most of what she had learned would most likely be grossly inaccurate but it would work as a base of sorts for her to work off of. She brushed some of her silvery blue hair out of her face as the car pulled up the graveled drive of mansion of Hellsing HQ. It came to a slow, controlled stop in front of the steps before the front door of the mansion. Trixie's door was opened for her and she stepped out, looking up at the stately manor that had been in her family since Hellsing was founded. "Sir Trixie. Welcome to Hellsing Headquarters." She looked up the steps and for the first time noticed the figure standing there, a tall slightly aged looking woman with pale white skin. Her purple, curly hair was pulled back into a pony tail, a few curls however falling over her vibrant blue eyes. She was dressed in a white blouse with long sleeves, snowy white gloves, sharp black trousers, a deep purple waistcoat and a pair of polished black shoes. Perched on her nose was a pair of wire rimmed glasses. "Allow me to introduce myself, Sir Trixie," she said, bowing only slightly. "I am Rarity Caroline Belle. I was your father's personal assistant when he ran the organization, and I have served as butler to the manor for just as long. I cook the food, clean the rooms and take out the rubbish." "Wouldn't that technically make you a maid then?" Trixie blurted, before she could stop herself. Rarity's mouth twitched into a controlled smile. "Wouldn't your title make you a Dame rather than a Sir?" Rarity returned. "Touché," Trixie agreed and smiled. Rarity allowed a true smile to appear on her face as well, before turning and gesturing to the door. "Would you care for a guided tour of the mansion, sir?" she asked. "If you would be so kind, Miss Belle," Trixie said, stepped up beside Rarity. "Or would you prefer to be called Rarity?" "Rarity if you'd be so kind, sir," Rarity said as she opened the door to the mansion. "Miss Belle makes me sound old." "Rarity it shall be then," Trixie said. "How long have you worked with Hellsing, Rarity?" "Around thirty years, sir," Rarity answered. Trixie looked at her. "But that means you must have started as a teenager?" she said. Rarity nodded. "You are more or less correct. I took my father's place at the side of the late Hocus Hellsing when I was eleven years old," Rarity explained. "He was good man. A bit eccentric, but kind." "That he was," Trixie agreed. The two walked through the halls in silence for a while, Rarity pointing out a few features of the mansion every now and then. They passed a variety of people, from men and woman in white lab coats to soldiers dressed in combat fatigues, each marked with the same crest: a simple black and red shield. "Is there a library, Rarity?" Trixie asked. "I feel that if I am to be in charge of Hellsing, I must be appropriately informed on everything that we deal with here." "A library you say?" Rarity wondered. "Right this way, sir." The Hellsing library was a vast, high ceilinged room with tall bookshelves that towered above the heads of Trixie and Rarity. Each shelf was stuffed to bursting with thick dusty tombs and volumes. The books were bound in a wide range of materials: leather, canvas and velvet just to name a handful. And they were written in a variety of languages too, most of them some old and forgotten dialect. "Have you managed to translate any of these volumes?" Trixie asked as she approached one of the bookshelves, tracing one finger along the dusty spine of a cracked and aged text. "A majority have been translated from their original dialogues to English to the best of our abilities," Rarity answered. "It has been the endeavor of your uncle to have all these books translated into a common tongue." "And no one else’s, I might add!" Trixie and Rarity looked up to see a man just as tall as Trixie step out from behind a bookshelf. His pale skin was matched by his straw coloured hair and bristly moustache and offset by his charcoal grey suit and black shoes. His eyes were the same shade of lilac as Trixie's, though they were framed by black rimmed glasses. "Uncle Pocus," Trixie said, smiling at the sight of her uncle, though a stab of pain quivered in her heart. He looked so much like her father she could almost believe he hadn't gone. Almost. "Sir Trixie," Pocus said, bowing deeply before he straightened up and nodded curtly to Rarity. "Miss Belle." "Mister Hellsing," Rarity acknowledged, nodding in return. Pocus turned to Trixie. "So, you're the new head of the Hellsing Organisation, my young niece?" Pocus said rocking slightly on the balls of his feet. He let out a long exhalation of air, ruffling the hairs on his moustache, before he began to walk away from the room. He stopped beside Trixie and looked at her. "I hope your father knew what he was doing." And then he was gone. Trixie looked at his back as he exited the room and bit her lip. Rarity caught the look and shared a similar expression. "Your uncle has been acting rather peculiar since your father died," she explained. "I noticed," Trixie muttered, before she turned back to Rarity and then the rest of the library. "So... where should I begin?" Trixie was still in the library many hours later, poring over books and manuscripts alike. Her eyes were tired, her eyelids heavy, and yet her brain was buzzing and her heart was pounding with all the new information she was processing. She estimated that the library contained all three hundred years of the Hellsing family's occult knowledge, and much more besides. So far she felt she had only read through about a single year. She paused and rubbed her eyes to dislodge some sleep from the corners. She pushed out her chair and got to her feet before stretching and giving out a long, drawn out yawn. "I need a drink," she mumbled to herself. "Just some water." She turned and walked out of the library. After about twenty minutes she had found her way to something that resembled a kitchen. She knew she could have easily called for Rarity to get her a drink but she didn't feel comfortable enough as the new leader of Hellsing to be issuing such trivial orders. Trixie opened the faucet and filled up a glass to the brim with cool water. She took a long draft before she stepped back out into the hallway and began to make her way down the darkened halls towards the library. Trixie had decided as she had made her way towards the kitchen that she did not like Hellsing HQ after nightfall. There were fewer people patrolling the halls, there was no light pouring in through the many windows, and she often swore she could see things moving in the shadows. All in all she was severely creeped out. She heard voices as she neared the library. She slowed and frowned. Something told Trixie that there was something terribly, drastically wrong. Soon enough however she was close enough to hear the words being spoken. "... swear she was here before I came to get you." "Well, clearly she isn't here now!" Trixie's eyes widened. That was her uncle's voice, and he sounded angry. "She can't have gotten far." "How do you know? I mean, this is a big place. I'm not ashamed to admit I've gotten lost a fair few times in this place. Who knows what it'll do to a little girl." "I don't care where she is, I want her found, damnit!" Pocus again. "Do you know how long I stood by and watched my fool of a brother control this institute? I've been waiting and watching for nearly twenty years now and I can't wait any longer. Hellsing will be mine!" Trixie's eyes widened. She definitely didn't like the sound of that. She shook her head and edged a step backwards, yet she was hypnotized by the words that were being spoken. "Yeah well, it's a pity he named his daughter the next to inherit his knighthood. Else we wouldn't have this problem." "A PITY!" Pocus roared. "I wait patiently for twenty years, ready for the perfect moment, for when my brother lowered his guard and allowed me to intervene! And then, when my chance arose and when Hocus Hellsing choked down that last breath of life laced with cyanide I thought I had done it! And what do I find merely hours later? He chose his damn daughter over me! And the only thing you can describe it as is as a pity?!" "I only meant-" "Shut up! I didn't ask for your opinion! I asked for you to find my little bitch of a niece and bring her to me! I don't care what it takes, but Hellsing will...no. Hellsing is rightfully MINE!" Trixie's heart was hammering a bruise on the inside of her ribs. Her uncle had killed her father? And judging from what he was saying, he wanted to kill her too. She felt dizzy, sick. She wanted to run but her legs refused to move. Her fingers slipped on the glass in her hand and if fell from her grasp, where it shattered on the floor. "What was that?" Trixie shook her head and took a step back. "It's her! Find her!" This broke her out of her stupor. She turned on her heel and sprinted down the corridor as fast as her legs could carry her. She heard shouts and cries from behind her and running footsteps, as if a stable of stampeding horses were chasing after her. Trixie didn't look behind her. She didn't know where she was running to. The entire mansion was unfamiliar to her. She didn't know where to go to get help, or who she could trust. Her uncle had men on his side. Men who worked for him, who meant to kill her. Who knew how many others were on Pocus' side. "Shoot her! For god's sake, just shoot her!" Trixie's eyes widened as she heard her uncle order for her to be shot. Without thinking she threw herself at the first door she came across. It juddered slightly before it stuck. She cried out in frustration and slammed herself against the door again, as a shot rang out. The bullet impacted against the wall above her head. She screamed and threw herself at the door again as the marksman pulled the trigger. The door yielded and Trixie fell through. However instead of falling onto a carpeted floor in a well - furnished room, she saw darkness, within which was a single stone passageway, carving a path down underground in a flight of stone steps. A flight of stone steps Trixie found she was now falling down from. She grunted in pain as she struck the flagstones and bounced off, rolling head over heels again and again. Every jarring strike of her body on stone sent a lance of white hot pain through her body, forcing gasps of pain from her over exerted lungs. After an eternity of pain she landed at the bottom of the stairs, gasping in agony. Stars danced before Trixie's eyes as she lay there, trying to find the energy and strength to move. Pocus' voice floated down from the top of the staircase. Trixie groaned and pushed herself to her feet, wincing as she got up. She hissed and gasped in pain with each and every step she took. Her vision darkened with each agonizing step and it took a lot of effort to keep putting one foot in front of the other. She heard footsteps steadily growing louder behind her and she struggled to move faster, her gasps of pain becoming grunts of agony. Fear and adrenaline coursed through her, but she refused to let the former show. She would not give her uncle the satisfaction of seeing her fear. If she was going to die, it would be on her feet, her head held high. She didn't want to die, of course. Who would wish their own death? And besides, she still had a job to do. She had been in charge of Hellsing for merely a day. She blinked and looked up. She found herself at a door. An old, cast iron door, that looked rusted. And yet, as Trixie looked at it, this cold, uninviting, forgotten door, seemed to speak to her. A voice, wriggling at the back of her mind, wanted her to open the doorway and see what lay beyond. At the same time, another voice said that what was on the other side of that door had been put here for a reason. She took a look behind her to see how far her uncle was from her, before reaching a shaking hand out to the door. It was chained and padlocked, but as she reached her hand to the rusted locks, they each fell away at her touch. One even crumbled to dust and metal shards. The chains too collapsed as she touched each one, breaking into their component links and metallic fragments. Trixie gulped as the final barrier to the door was removed and she reached for the handle. Despite it being rusted and old, it turned easily to her touch. She pushed her weight against the old metal and it swung with a grinding squeal. The air was cold inside, freezing to Trixie's very bones. Her breath clouded into a deep fog as she stepped inside, looking for whatever had been left inside this most forgotten of chambers. She could barely see a few inches in front of her nose; it was so dark. However despite this, her eyes soon grew accustomed to the darkness, and they widened when she saw what lay at the very back of the dark room. A corpse. A dried up, shriveled husk of a body, with skin like leather. What remained of its hair hung off its practically bald scalp like greasy black strings. Its glassy red eyes were coated in a thin layer of frozen dust and grime, and its mouth hung empty and dislocated, revealing blacked, rotting pointed fangs were teeth should be. Trixie stood as frozen as there air around her, eyes fixed on the body before her, hardly daring to breath. It had been bound with silver chains to the wall behind it, its arms further bound together by thick, black leather straps. It appeared to be wearing some king of straight jacket, or black leather jumpsuit. All in all, Trixie was both fascinated and terrified by the sight before her. "There you are, Trixie." She didn't have a moment to react by the time the gunshot rang out. There was an explosion of blood and pain in her right shoulder and she screamed, spinning like a top, blood spurting everywhere. She collapsed to the floor, her hand clamped over the wound in her arm as she looked up at Pocus Hellsing with murder in her gaze. He smiled back in return, the gun's barrel still smoking from the shot. Beside him was an armed escort of around a dozen Hellsing soldiers. "Looks like I missed," he said, sounding surprisingly calm. "I never was much of a good shot." He began to walk towards Trixie, who glowered up at him defiantly. "Are you really so desperate to take control of Hellsing?" she spat. "All of my life I have played second fiddle to your fool of a father," he replied. "Whilst he took the glory, I worked in the shadows, the true leader of Hellsing. And yet I never asked for a bit of credit, assuming your father would repay my hard work by willing me his title. Alas, he was too slow to his death. I had to encourage him slightly." "You mean you poisoned him," Trixie spat. "I heard what you said in the library just now." "Cyanide is a wonderful little thing isn't it?" Pocus chuckled. "And it was so easy to slip into your father's gin. At last, I thought I had achieved my ultimate goal." He stood directly in front of Trixie and his expression hardened. "But then his will named you the head of the family. Something which I knew I could not accept - I would never accept. Your father betrayed me, so now I will take what is rightfully mine." He pressed the barrel of the gun against Trixie's forehead and she screwed up her eyes in preparation. "I missed before," he hissed. "I won't miss a second time." "You won't get a second time." Trixie's eyes flared open and Pocus staggered back, the gun clattering to the ground at his feet. Trixie lunged for it, ignoring the pain in her arm. She picked up the weapon and pointed it at her uncle. But he wasn't paying attention to her any more. His eyes were wide with terror and locked on something behind Trixie, the same being the case for his turncoat allies. Slowly, Trixie turned her head to see what they were staring at. Her blood ran cold in an instant. The corpse was standing, no longer a shriveled up husk but a deadly and beautiful figure. His skin was a pale grey and full of life, head no longer bald but sporting gleaming black hair all over his scalp, his eyes lit up like some kind of deep red star and his formerly black fangs were a gleaming white. Trixie didn't have to be a member of Hellsing to know she looked upon a vampire of terrible power. "Y-you," Pocus whispered, aghast. "Hello Pocus," the vampire said. His voice was like many voices layered on top of each other, all the same tone but different volumes and pitches. His long, snakelike tongue slid over red - stained lips, to mop up the blood that stayed there. Trixie's blood, she realized in an instant. The vampire looked to Trixie and bowed his head before turning to Pocus. "You know, I always thought that you smelled like a traitor. I suppose this was the reason you wanted your brother to keep me locked up? So you could steal the Hellsing title from its rightful owner?" "I don't know what you're talking about!" Pocus stammered. The vampire chuckled, his arms pulling against the leather that bound them. They stretched and stretched as if they were nothing more than rubber bands. And like rubber bands, the moment the vampire pushed them past their limit, they snapped, releasing his arms. "It makes little difference if you lie to me or not," the vampire said coolly. "I heard the whole thing just now. Clever, if not despicable. You have killed one master of mine and you planned to kill another. I'm afraid that I must do my duty and kill you now." "Now wait just a moment!" Pocus cried as the vampire stepped forwards, the silver chains snapping as if they were made of straw. "Goodbye, Pocus Hellsing," the vampire said, before lunging. Pocus screamed and the guards opened fire, the explosion of gunshots deafening in the small chamber. Trixie covered her ears and screwed up her eyes, trying blot out the noise that consumed her. Something warm and set spattered all over her face and she grimaced at what it might be. Eventually the sound of gunfire was silenced and Trixie opened her eyes. Her uncle lay dead before her, his ribs littering the ground around him as blood seeped from the hole in his chest. One rib had been pushed down the man's throat. The rest of the men who had followed Pocus lay in similar states of dismemberment and blood smothered the surface of the room. The vampire stood in the heart of the devastation, blood dribbling from the corners of his mouth as he turned to Trixie. The young woman scrambled to her feet and leveled the gun at the vampire, ignoring the fear in her heart and the blood on her face. The vampire chuckled softly as he stepped to Trixie. Despite her fear, Trixie found she couldn't pull the trigger, even as the vampire took another step towards her. When he was within striking distance he stopped and bowed his head, before lowering himself to one knee. "I am your humble servant, my master," he said quietly. Trixie stared at him. This vampire who had so easily killed thirteen men with nothing but tooth and claw, bowed before her? He was hers to command? That didn't make sense. She had never heard of a vampire willingly serving anyone. Her eyes were drawn to the creature's hands. They were encased in a pair of snowy white gloves with strange, occult marking on the back of each - markings of binding and of servitude. Powerful marks that could make even most obscene creatures of Tartarus kneel. Trixie gulped, and breathed a sigh of relief. Whoever... whatever this beast was, it would serve her and only her. No matter what. She might as well learn his name. "What do you call yourself?" she asked in a slightly wavering tone. The vampire looked up at her and smiled. "My former master, your father called me... Alucard." Author's Note I will update this story as frequently as an English Dubbed episode of Hellsing Ultimate comes out or as frequently as a TFS Hellsing Abridged Episode does. Very rarely XD *Yes that a collective noun for horses. (Also PONIES) Thanks to Der Lampman for proofreading. {II}Twilight and Applejack found Thunderlane and the other officers about five minutes after they heard him cry. Thunderlane sat sat on a mossy rock, his hand pressed to her shoulder, a bloody cloth under his hand. His breathing was laboured and his skin with sickly looking and slick with sweat. He looked up at Twilight and Applejack as they approached and gave a tired wave. The other officers there were Carrot Top and Roseluck. They looked as on edge as Twilight and Applejack felt. "We heard gunshots," Twilight said meekly. "Is everyone alright?" "We're fine," Carrot Top said, before casting a look over at Thunderlane. "But Thunderlane's been hurt." "What happened?" Applejack asked. "Something attacked us," Thunderlane gasped, sucking in a pained breath. "Looked like Cherilee. Whatever the heck it was, it bite me." "It bite you'?" Twilight asked astonished. "Yeah," Roseluck confirmed. "Right in the shoulder. It had some grip too. We couldn't get it off." "We had to shoot it in the end," Carrot Top said, shuddering slightly. "It just... just refused to die." Twilight looked over to where Carrot Top gestured and saw something that barely even resembled a body. Just a bloody mess with holes in it. She gagged and held a hand to her mouth. "Yeah it isn't pretty," Thunderlane coughed. Twilight looked at him. "Are you okay?" she asked. "I mean aside the hole in your shoulder?" "I'm not sure," Thunderlan gasped. "Just... hot." Twilight came to Thunderlane's side and knelt beside him, pressing two fingers against the uninjured side of his neck. Her eyes widened as she felt Thunderlane's hammering heartbeat against her fingertips. "What is it?" Thunderlane asked. "You heart beat is racing," Twilight said quietly. Thunderlane opened his mouth the speak but something moved behind them. Twilight's head whipped up to see what was coming. A figure stood there in the darkness. A tall, thin man with pale, deathly grey skin and red eyes that glowed bright and evil in the dark. His brown hair was spiky and slicked backwards off of his forehead. He wore a beaten and wore leather jacket with deep wrinkles in the elbows, a white vest, black jeans and black boots with steel toecaps. Perched halfway up his nose was a pair of black sunglasses that partially his his glowing red eyes from view. "Evening all," he chuckled, revealing sharp fangs for teeth. Carrot Top drew her gun and pointed it quivering. "Identify yourself!" she cried. The figure chuckled and took a step forward. Behind him there came an onslaught of sudden groans and deep groans. Red lights appeared from the gloom. In a terrible instant, Twilight realised they were glowing red eyes of more people behind the strange figure. Strange people that looked to have strips of flesh peeling away from various extremities, their arms outstretched towards Twilight and the others, groaning and moaning miserably as the staggered towards them. "I am your death," the figure said simply, before the walking crowd behind him charged forward. "You can't be serious!" For perhaps the tenth time in as many minutes, Trixie had to resist the urge to put her head in her hands and sigh. But she was a knight. She was to show maturity and respect to the people of Equestria at all times. Even if they were incredibly dense. "I assure you Commissioner Turner this is the absolute truth," Trixie said slowly and calmly. "Your officer was transformed into a Ghoul, and most likely the Everfree forest is now a den of Ghouls." "And a Ghoul is?" Turner asked skeptically. "A Ghoul is what happens when a deflowered human has their blood drained by a Vampire," Trixie explained. "Alternatively a Ghoul is made when any human is bitten by a pre-established Ghoul." "A Vampire?" Turner sniggered nervously. "Ridiculous. You expect me to believe such occult nonsense." Trixie's nostril's flared in anger, holding her hand out to Rarity. The butler opened a cigarillo case and handed Trixie an elegant cigar. Trixie lifted the cigar to her lips and lit it with a light of a match. She took a calming breath of tobacco and nicotine, before breathing out a cloud on smoke and taking the cigar from her mouth. "What would a cheap bureaucrat like yourself know about the matter?" she hissed in barely restrained anger. "How dare you even question my credentials I am a fully recognised and respected knight of Equestria, as was my father before me and his father before him. The Hellsing family is in fact the reason you can still live in ignorant bliss. The reason you can label the very real threat of vampires as 'occult nonsense'. Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation has defended Equestria from such supernatural threats for three hundred years." Turner blinked and had to resist taking a step back as Trixie glared at him. He cleared his throat and bowed his head. "Apologies Sir Trixie," he mumbled. Trixie smiled cruelly. "As I was saying," she said coldly. "The Everfree forest is now a den of Ghouls, which means there is a Vampire somewhere within. Therefore no matter how many men or woman under your command that you send to capture the vampire, they will end up as little more than meal for the vampire and his Ghouls. Or perhaps they may face a worse fate, depending on your perspective, for when a Vampire drinks from a virgin of the opposite gender, a new Vampire is made." "I see," Turner said, gulping slightly. "You are right to be afraid Commissioner," Trixie said smiling. "For unless you terminate the Vampire who controls the Ghouls they will continue to spread exponentially. A shot to the head or heart may stop a single Ghoul with the correct tools, and the complete destruction of the body may destroy a group, but the Vampire will live on to create more Ghouls. And this is where Hellsing comes in." "What's that supposed to mean?" Turner asked, genuinely curious. "Whatever do you think I mean Commissioner?" Trixie asked. "The Hellsing Organisation shall terminate the Vampire for you. In fact our finest anti-vampire field agent has already been deployed and is en route to search and destroy the Vampire causing this whole sordid affair." "What sort of agent could handle this?" Trixie gave a knowing smile and looked to Rarity. The older woman smiled back. "I assure you Commissioner," Trixie said. "When it comes to the creatures of the night, there is no greater expert on the face of the world." Twilight pushed Applejack back and lifted her weapon to shoulder height and quickly aligning her gaze down the sights. She squeezed the trigger ad held on tight as she felt the recoil buck the gun upwards slightly. The creature that had once been Thunderlane jerked in an horrific dance as the bullets thudded into its torso. Twilight took a few steps back, looking at Applejack. The other woman grimaced before lifting her own gun and pulling the trigger. The shrapnel of the shell pushed it back a few stumbling steps but still it walked forwards. "Have many shells you got?" Twilight asked, walking backwards slowly. "Four," Applejack said grimly. "You got any mags?" Twilight ejected the spent magazine and loaded another. "Last one," she announced. "Make it count," Applejack told her. "Same to you," Twilight returned. "Oh please, do make them count!" chuckled a voice from within the stumbling crowd. The figure from before smiled and walked calmly through the groaning creatures. Twilight snarled and aimed for his face and squeezed the trigger. The figure smiles and moved with a speed Twilight was certain was inhuman. He ducked and dodged out of way of the bullets as if they were moving in slow motion. There was a sudden click and the bullets stopped flying. Twilight blanched and tossed aside her spent weapon, grimacing and drawing her sidearm. Applejack noticed Twilight switching weapons and grimaced herself, before she loaded her remaining shells and slung the bandoleer aside. "We need to go," Twilight said simply, walking backwards, holding her gun with both hands and changing targets every few seconds. "Agreed," Applejack said, aiming her sights at each approaching figure, trying to work out how she could take out as many enemies as she could with the shells she had. "Break," Twilight said and they turned and dashed through the trees. The branches whipped at their faces, the moon their only source of light. The figure from behind them laughed as they ran, his shuffling followers moaning their displeasure as they stumbled clumsily after Applejack and Twilight. Twilight resisted the urge to look over her shoulder to see how close they were getting. She wasn't even sure she would be able to see them in the dark. The moon was bright but the canopy was thick, blocking out the silver lunar glow. She instead cast her gaze sideways to make sure Applejack was still beside her. Applejack glanced back as Twilight looked and she gave a small grimace. They broke the treeline and raced into a small clearing, the moonlight unbroken. The stumbled a few steps as they reached the centre of the clearing before they finally stopped running, lungs on fire, throats raw from the frozen air they were forced to choke on as they ran away. Twilight gasped and spluttered before bending double and placing her hands on her knees. Applejack stood beside pressing one hand on her hip. "That's... that's got to have... put some distance between us..." Twilight managed to gasp as she turned around. Her eyes widened in horror at what she saw. The crowd of disgusting rotting figures they had run away from before were no further away than they hard started. In fact, more seemed to seep from the trees and shadows, becoming a small army of moaning figures. In the centre was the figure from before and in the light of the clearing, Twilight recognised him as Neon Lights. He had been a local DJ down at one of the clubs in downtown Ponyville until he had mysteriously disappeared a few months ago. And now he was standing before Twilight and Applejack, smiling madly, revealing pointed fangs in the corners of his smirk. Twilight gulped and took a shocked step back. Applejack saw the motion and turned too, taking a step back in surprise the same as Twilight had. A moment later both girls had their weapons trained on Neon. "There's no use in running you know!" he called to them, walking leisurely in their direction. "Or fighting come to think of it!" "Oh yeah?" Applejack challenged. She pulled the trigger and fired a shot at Neon. Unlike before however, the monster that was Neon Light's didn't even attempt to dodge and staggered back with the force of the shrapnel shot. The metal fragments tore through faux leather cotton and flesh, sending up spurts of blood that stained the ground at Neon's feet. Applejack smiled smugly. "How's that for no use?" she heckled at him. Neon clutched to his stomach, staring at his bloodstained hands before looking up at Applejack, still wearing that same smile from before. Applejack and Twilight watched in horror as Neon light's threw his head back and laughed. Steam began to coil from where the shrapnel pieces had pierced his flesh as each individual fragment of mental was forced from their wounds and dropped to the ground. Behind the falling shrapnel, Neon's flesh began to knit itself back together and the blood that had been lost returned to his body. Within a minute the only sign that Applejack had done anything was the holes in Neon's clothing. "No use," he chuckled softly. And then he was in Applejack's face, his hand pulling the shotgun from her grasp and throwing it aside. Applejack reached for her side arm before Neon picked her up by the throat and tossed her aside where she struck a tree and crumbled to the ground unconscious. "Applejack!" Twilight cried. She snarled and leveled her gun to Neon's face and fired point black. Neon threw his head back and staggered from Twilight, the force of the shot sending flesh and bone and blood spattering the ground behind him. Neon's hand flew up to his face as blood spurted out from between his fingers. He lowered his hand after a moment, revealing the horrific image behind. Glistening bloody muscle and blood vessels hung off of the face where the skin had been ripped off. The jagged edges where the skull had been shattered by the bullet. And still Neon smiled. Twilight watched aghast as bits of skull and gore flew back to repair Neon's face. Twilight's trembling hands aimed the gun at Neon again, but the creature swatted the gun from her hand and grabbed her by the throat, lifting her off the ground. Twilight gasped and grasped at Neon's grip as he began to choke her with one hand. Neon merely smiled wider, beginning to crush on Twilight's throat. Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight could see the shuffling figures making their way to where Applejack lay crumpled in a heap. Twilight dropped on hand from Nean's and stretched it out to her friend. "Apple...jack," she breathed. "I'd be more concerned with your own safety," Neon chuckled. Seven shots rang out in quick succession, the loud bangs of gunfire easily piercing the quite of the night. The seven Ghouls nearest to Applejack crumpled to the ground in an instant as their heads exploded in a shower of blood and gore. Neon dropped Twilight in an instant and she landed on the ground, coughing madly before she looked up at who had fired the bullets. A tall man stood on the outskirts of the clearing, half hidden in the shadows. His apparel was that of a charcoal suit, leather riding boots, and a flamboyant, intricately knotted red cravat, covered by a full-length, red frock overcoat, a red fedora hat with a wide floppy brim. His skin was pale, the same shade of grey as Neon's. His hair was spiky and midnight black. Perched on his nose were a pair of orange sunglasses with goggle-like sides, making it impossible to see his eyes. His white gloves had strange, pentagram like seals on the backs. "Who the hell are you?" Neon demanded. "Your death," the figure replied cooly. For the first time Twilight noticed his gun as he raised it to slide in a new magazine. It was silver in colour and appeared to have a wooden grip and a golden ejector. To Twilight the smoking barrel seemed incredibly long. At least ten inches if her measuring was good. "My death?" Neon chuckled. "Ridiculous. You believe you can kill me with that? Bullets cannot harm me or my Ghouls." "You think so?" the figure smirked, pulling back the slide and arming his weapon. "This is the Hellsing ARMS Casull .454 semi-automatic combat pistol." "I couldn't care if it was an R.P.G," Neon smirked. "Take your best shot Vampire hunter." In an instant the assailant appeared behind Neon, gun raised, squeezing the trigger over and over. Twilight watched amazed as the Ghouls fell one after another, their heads exploding in a shower of gore. Neon spun around in shock and watched the attacker decimate his army of the undead. The attacked turned slowly, the Ghouls now nothing but a bloody mess on the ground, empty magazines littering the ground at his feet. "The silver cross of Manehatten Cathedral was melted down to create this 13mm explosive shells," he explained smugly. "Nothing I shoot ever gets up after taking one of these." Neon gulped and took a step back, his heel striking Twilight's leg. Hie eyes flicked to her prone form before he spun around, grabbing her by the neck and holding her in front of him like a shield. His hands prepared to snap her neck. "Stand back," he growled. "Or I swear to god I'll snap her neck." "A true vampire doesn't make empty threats," replied the other man, raising his gun to aim at Neon through Twilight. Twilight's violet eyes widened in horror. "Please don't," Twilight begged. The armed man raised a black eyebrow in surprise, before his lips curled into a smile. "Are you a virgin my dear?" he asked. "W-what?" Twilight whispered. Neon's grip on her hair tightened in shock. "You bastard," he breathed, his hot breath tickling her ear. "Answer me police girl," he repeated. "I won't ask again." Twilight closed her eyes and let her head drop as far as Neon would allow it. "Yes..." she whispered sadly. The gunshot caused her eyes to snap back open as she felt a terrible pain in her chest. The bullet tore through her flesh and bone. She felt it puncture and tear through her lung and burst out of her back. Her blood spurted from her open chest and she felt Neon's blood spatter her back. His hands let go of her and she fell forwards, the pain numbing her entire body. She could feel nothing but pain and darkness. She landed on her side and looked through darkening vision to see the man who had shot her dash forwards, his gloved hand punching through Neon's chest and wrenching his pulsating heart from his rib cage. He smiled madly as the blood spattered his face and arm, before he crushed Neon's heart to a pulp with his bare hand. Her eyes began close, looking up to the silvery moon... Applejack moaned slightly and rubbed her head as it pounded like it had been clamped in a vice. She somehow managed to find herself on her feet. She looked through bleary eyes. She vaguely remembered her patrol with Twilight... Twilight. Her eyes snapped open as the night flooding back into her memory. She looked around, wildly looking for the crowd of aggressive rotting creatures. But there was none to be found. "They're gone." Applejack looked over to the source of the voice. A tall man in a red frock overcoat was kneeling on the ground. Beside him was the body of Neon Lights, burning in blue flames, two gaping holes in his chest. At the man's knees was a widening pool of blood. Twilight was nowhere to be seen. Applejack gulped and staggered towards where he was kneeling. Twilight lay in front of him, her hand held in his. Her uniform was stained in a mix of her blood and Neon's, her eyes clouded with pain. A gaping hole went through her body, revealing the ground beneath her. Applejack's hand flew to her mouth in a gasp. "What happened?" she whispered through her fingers. "I had to shoot through you to pierce his heart," the figure said, speaking to Twilight. "I'm sorry. You're dying. There's no time for the paramedics, and even if they were here, I doubt they could save you." Twilight gurgled like a baby, blood bubbling from her mouth. "For God's sake help her!" Applejack cried. The figure continued to ignore her. "The choice is your Police Girl. I can save you, but it will come at a cost." Twilight perked up slightly at the sound of this. "What will is be? Will you accept? Or will you deny?" Twilight squeezed his hand tighter, her breathing becoming even more ragged. The figure smiled. "Very well. You have chosen." He began to lean in close to Twilight, parting his lips. "What're doing?" Applejack asked. "I am saving her life," replied the figure. His teeth sank into Twilight's neck and he began to drink... Author's Note Thanks to: walmartwebster, The NoteBook, Dire Wolf, Epic Brony 4 Life, and Arclight for favouring Hellsing Equestria. {III}Trixie breathed out a cloud of smoke and pulled the cigar from her mouth, her eyes focussed on the shocked Applejack sitting at the table. Commissioner Turner had left a long time ago along with the rest of the P.P.D. Now only Hellsing remained. Trixie hadn't said anything as Alucard had emerged from the forest, a shocked Police Sergeant at his side, and an unconscious Inspector in his arms. She had merely raised an eyebrow and stepped aside to allow Applejack a seat. Neither woman had uttered a word, Trixie content to merely stare at Applejack as she sat in shock. Rarity came in through the tent's flap and set a steaming cup of tea in front of Applejack before walking silently over to stand behind Trixie. "How is the girl?" Trixie asked quietly. "Stable sir," Rarity replied. "Alucard tells me she will survive.... though..." "She will be a Vampire," Trixie finished, sighing slightly. "I suppose it must have been the only way... and yet..." "Sir?" "I have never known Alucard to show such mercy... such compassion. It makes me wonder what she did to earn his respect?" "I gave up trying to understand Alucard a long time ago sir," Rarity sighed. "Who... are you?" Trixie and Rarity looked up at the soft croak of a voice from the table. Applejack was watching them, her eyes glazed over. Trixie smiled to see she was at last responding to the world again and sat down opposite Applejack. "I am Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing," she announced. "This is my assistant Rarity Caroline Belle." Rarity bowed slightly to Applejack. "And we are the Hellsing Organisation." "Right," Applejack said softly. She looked down at the cup of tea and drained it in one massive gulp. Rarity narrowed her eyes in disapproval but said nothing. Applejack looked at her empty cup and sighed. "Ah don't mean to be rude... but ya'll wouldn't happen to have anything stronger?" Trixie reached into an inside pocket and withdrew a metal hip flask. She slid it across the table to Applejack, who took the metal container gratefully. She unscrewed the cap and tilted her head back, taking several deep gulps. When she finished drinking she set the gleaming item down and wiped the back of hand across her lips to collect the leftover moister, before she began to screw the cap back on. "Keep it at your leisure," Trixie said. "It is good for shock." Applejack nodded, setting the cap down again. She seemed more relaxed now. There was certainly less tension in her face at least, and her shoulders sagged a little lower than before. She was calmer, and perhaps more receptive to what Trixie had to say. "I suppose you have some questions," Trixie said. Applejack nodded. Trixie held her hands apart in an open gesture. "Then please, ask away. I shall answer any question with the utmost honesty." Applejack nodded slowly, mulling this over with another swig of booze. Trixie could assume the flask was now half full. She had filled it minutes before she had been summoned to Ponyville, and the small container only held four hundred milliliters. Applejack swallowed her mouthful and looked at Trixie dead in the eye. "Honest answers?" she asked. "I swear on my father's grave," Trixie promised. "'Kay..." Applejack said slowly. "If that's the case, what's gonna happen to Twilight?" Trixie blinked. She honestly hadn't been expecting that. Still she had made a promise and she would answer Applejack's question... in time. "I hate to answer your question with a question Miss Applejack-" "Jus' call me AJ," she interrupted. "Miss Applejack was mah granny... on mah pa's side at least." "AJ," Trixie amended. "I feel it prudent you understand your situation before I inform you of Twilight's. I would hate for you to think me a liar after I have promised you the truth." "As long as ya'll tell me what happened to Twilight," Applejack said solemnly. "Besides Ah got a knack for tellin' when folks are lying to me." "A useful talent," Trixie commented. She laced her fingers together and rested her arms upon the table, looking at Applejack with a curious gaze. "Tell me, AJ... do you believe in monsters?" Applejack blinked. This was certainly a question she had to think about. Sure when she had been a little girl she had had her fair share of nightmares. Of nights terrified of monsters under the bed and creatures in her closet. As she had grown up however she had become wiser and had learnt that there were no such things as monsters. That the creatures in her closet were nothing more than crumpled clothes, and that what lurked under her bed was just an old shoe. She had long since left that confused world where her nightmares stemmed from her own imagination. But tonight... Applejack shivered. Tonight she had been pulled back to being that terrified little girl who jumped at her own shadow. Those things that she had seen in the Everfree forest. What Thunderlane, Carrot Top and Roseluck had all become... what Neon Light's had turned them into... none of them were human. Not anymore at least. "Once upon a time Ah might've said no," Applejack said softly. "But after tonight... Ah'm not sure what to think anymore." "Understandable," Trixie nodded. "I certainly hope you don't think I'm taking advantage of your current state to affect your opinion AJ, but the truth of the matter is, what you saw earlier tonight was only the tip of the iceberg. The creatures of the night that hear about in old ghosts stories and fantastical novels are all real." Applejack stared at her, licking her lips slightly. "You don't seem to be lying," Applejack said slowly. "But then again that might be the booze talking." "I can assure you AJ, it's all true," Trixie replied. "Vampires, werewolves all true. They stalk the shadows of our society, waiting for that moment to strike." Applejack looked at Trixie, then at the hipflask in her hand. "Ah think Ah'm gonna need more booze," she said slowly, before tilting her head back and draining the flask of its contents and setting it back down on the table. Rarity walked around and whisked the small container and its cap away. "Do you believe me thus far?" Trixie asked. Applejack nodded. "How do you know all this anyway?" Applejack asked. "It is my duty," Trixie said. "My title of Knight of Equestria bears a heavy weight. That weight is to command Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation, an order of vampire and monster slayers dedicated to protecting the borders of Equestria from the creatures of the night. It was founded by and named for my ancestor, Abra Van Hellsing, three hundred years ago. And with its founding the forces of darkness were beat back from the doors of Equestria as we employed one of their own kind against them." Applejack looked at her, eyes widening slightly as she realised what she was talking about. "That man," she whispered, "The one who brought Twilight..." "Man hardly describes Alucard," Trixie said, her lips tightening slightly as she said the name. "But yes. He is Hellsing's greatest weapon against monsters and the like. Bound to serve the current head of the Hellsing family and protect Equestria with his... restrained might." Applejack noted a tightening of her voice as she spoke. Even intoxicated she knew what that tone of voice was. "You're afraid of him?" she said slowly. The vaguely disapproving stare Rarity had been regarding Applejack with disappeared to be replaced by a mildly amused smile. Trixie coughed into her hand and straightened up slightly in her chair. "Very few people are privy to that observation AJ, but you are correct. While I will not run away screaming from Alucard when he approaches, and while I consider him a close friend... he does frighten me at times. It is, understandable of course. Alucard's powers are varied and, even to me, the extent of said powers are unknown. I would rather not find out, if it could be helped." Applejack nodded. She understood. The man she had seen before did appear charming and gentle to Twilight. But then there was no way Twilight could have been the source of all the carnage she had woken to back in the clearing. "What did he do to her?" Trixie bit her lip. "From what Alucard has reported back to me, your friend was a casualty of war," she said softly. "You should understand that while Alucard is sworn to protect the people of Equestria, he has no qualms about striking while bystanders are in harms way. All that he cares about the mission and the completion thereof." Applejack stared at her. "He shot her?" Applejack breathed. Trixie pursed her lips. "It would appear so." Applejack's eyes began to fill with glistening tears. "She's... she's gonna die?" "That is the most confusing part of this whole ordeal," Trixie frowning slightly. "Alucard has never shown any remorse or even any form of care to an innocent who was caught in the crossfires, yet he saved your friend, Inspector Sparkle." "Her name's Twilight," Applejack snapped. Trixie held up her hands to appease Applejack. Applejack sighed and rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears. "So... she's gonna be okay?" Trixie bit her lip. "She's gonna be okay right?" Trixie sighed and turned to Rarity. The older woman nodded and turned to Applejack. "In a manner of speaking, yes your friend will survive," she said softly. "But the manner in which Alucard saved her life will come at a cost. No human could survive the wounds she sustained in the forest. In order to spare her, Alucard drank her blood and as a result turned Twilight into one like him." Applejack looked at her. "She's... she's..." "A vampire," Trixie finished. Those two words hung in the air. Applejack felt numb all over. She felt as if someone had just punched her in the heart. Twilight was her best friend. And now... now she was... "Do not make any mistake in thinking this will change her personality in anyway," Trixie reassured. "She will remain exactly the same person as she was before tonight." "She won't change?" Applejack whimpered. "She'll still be Twilight?" "She will develop vampiric powers," Trixie replied. "But aside from a few physical transformations she will be the same woman." Trixie looked at her. "But now I must ask you a question AJ." "Huh?" Trixie nodded to Rarity. The older woman nodded and withdrew two sheets of paper apparently from thin air. She set both, side by side in front of Applejack. That done she pressed a black fountain pen into Applejack's hand. At the bottom of both sheets was a dotted line. "What's this?" Applejack asked, looking at the sheets of paper. "Your choice," Trixie replied. "You have learnt much tonight but now I offer you two options. If you choose the first option, you will never speak of what you learnt here tonight. You will be treated to an annual salary of fifty thousand bits to ensure your silence and keep you in good health for the rest of your life." Applejack looked down at the first sheet and saw that what Trixie had just said was outlined in further detail. "And the second option?" she said, looking at Trixie. "The second option is the standard employment contract," Trixie explained. "You will be employed by the Hellsing Organisation to fight against the creatures you saw tonight and more." Applejack looked at the second sheet of paper. "Has anyone ever chosen the second option?" "Very few," Rarity supplied. "Ah see," Applejack said, as she took the lid off of the pen and held it to the dotted line on first sheet of paper. A thought suddenly came to her. "What about Twilight? Does she get a choice?" Trixie sighed. "Twilight has already made her choice. The price for her survival is more than just her transformation into a vampire. She will be required to work for Hellsing. A failsafe to ensure she does not harm any innocents. Hellsing is the safest haven Twilight has right now. She can never live the life she had before now." Applejack looked at Trixie before lifting the pen from the first sheet of paper and scrunched it up into a ball and throwing it at Trixie. "You can keep ya lousy fifty grand a year!" she yelled. "Ah'm not gonna abandon Twilight for anything you could pay me!" And with that she signed her name on the second sheet of paper. Author's Note Okay before I do what I normally do and grovel to the people who 'Favourite' this story (because I do grovel as I thrive off of the praise you guys give me) I have one little problem to address. THIS. IS NOT. HELLSING. Well it IS Hellsing but it's a F.I.M. adaptation of Hellsing. So that means things are going to be different. Rest assured do expect to meet the good Major and Millenium later on but things are going to be different. Like Trixie. Trixie is not Integra. She is a different character, especially in this adaptation. They may be similar in some scenes but they'll never be identical. So when you notice something that doesn't follow the Hellsing storyline, you can chalk it back to the different characters. So anyway thank you for all your support, that was a little misconception I felt I had to address. Back to the groveling! Thanks to all of the below for favouring my story: DarkParable, PrankK1ng, Darth, Cakebomb, GimmyJibbsJr, DrkShdw, professorpinkie, Dayanne Rockstar, NeverKnown, Shadowslick, Doctor Derpy, thunder_facade {IV}Twilight moaned softly as she began to wake from a fitful sleep. Her violet eyes flickered under still closed lids as she threw one tired limb over her face as she rolled over. Her mind was thick and sluggish as she arose from the depths of slumber. Eventually she gathered the frame of mind to open her mouth to yawn and push herself into a sitting position, eyes still closed. Her head pounded like a bass drum and her body felt like lead. She whimpered slightly as a spike of pain coiled around her head. No doubt the resultant hangover from a night out with Applejack. Strange though. She didn't really remember anything from last night. Hadn't last night been a patrol night anyway? Twilight's eyes snapped open as memory came flooding back to her. Everything from waiting at the shop for Applejack, to the moment when Neon Lights had nearly suffocated her. And that man... That strange, darkly beautiful man. The one who had shot all of Neon followers. As further memory came back to her, Twilight grasped at her chest, feeling for some kind of hole or bullet wound from where she had been shot. Her finger met silk fabric instead of smooth flesh as she had been expecting. She looked down at herself to find she was wearing a set of indigo silk pyjamas. Something she had certainly never worn back home in her shared apartment with Applejack. They felt smooth and comfortable to her touch as her fingers slid down her body to grasp the hem of her night shirt. With trembling hands she lifted it upwards until at last she flung it off of her upper body and looked down once more. She had been expecting bandages of some kind at least, perhaps coated in her own dried blood. But no. Her own, slightly tanned skin greeted her. She searched herself thoroughly, making certain that there was in fact no bullet hole in her body. When she was satisfied, she let out a sigh of relief that no such hole could be found. It had to have been some kind of dream, she reasoned. Just a crazy impossible dream. As she reached over to pull her nightshirt back over herself, she looked around the room she had woken in and her reasoned argument crumbled into dust. This was not her apartment bedroom. The walls were made of cold grey stone with ancient faded tapestries for decoration. The floor was carpeted in a strange burgundy colour. In one corner stood an solid oak wardrobe and against the opposite wall a desk of equal grandeur. Such furnishings she and Applejack could never hope to afford.Which meant it hadn't been a dream. She had been shot. She had laid down in a pool of her own blood in that grassy clearing in the Everfree forest... That she had agreed to something in exchange for her life. That man. ... Alucard. Twilight put her face in her hands and let out a low moan. Yes. Alucard. That was his name, though how she knew this she couldn't even begin to fathom. It was like the name was hardwired into her brain as if it was something terribly important. The man who had both shot and saved her. The one who had condemned her to her fate. "Is that what you think of me, Police Girl?" Twilight gasped and pressed her hands over her ears. The voice she had heard had spoken directly into her head. As if the speaker was in her mind. The same voice she had heard last night as she lay dying on the ground. The voice, of Alucard. "You think of me as your executioner Police Girl, but it was your choice in the end." Twilight screwed up her eyes in a vain attempt to blot out Alucard's words, before she opened them again in terror. There, in the darkness of her own closed eyelids, was Alucard. In that moment when she had closed her eyes she had seen him, standing there at the corner of her mind. Tall and imposing, his black hair flying wild in an imaginary wind, his red eyes glowing, no longer hidden behind his orange glasses and his white fang-like teeth sharp and imposing. Twilight took a shuddering breath to gather her wits, and closed her eyes once more. There he was. Still standing in her mind's eye. He smiled at her, lips peeling back to reveal those white fangs. "A fast learner I see," he said. "What's going on?" Twilight whispered. "Why are you here? How are you here?" "I am here because I saved you Police Girl," Alucard said. "I gave you a choice and you chose your path. The path of the Draculina. Of a Vampire." Twilight stared at Alucard. "I'm... I'm..." "A Vampire, Police Girl," Alucard repeated. Then he paused slightly, before continuing, "After a fashion at least. You are a Vampire but only of a low variety. A Fledgling of minor powers. Stronger and faster by far than any human, yet you're abilities pail in comparison to a true Vampire." He smiled. "Still, you are a fitting recruit for the Hellsing Organisation, and will do well under my guidance to stamp out the vermin of our kind" Twilight remained silent for a few minutes, letting the realization of her predicament sink in. A Vampire? Her? It didn't seem real... and yet it was true. There was no way she could be alive now if she wasn't. "Does it upset you Police Girl?" Alucard asked, surprising sympathy in his voice. "To know you will never again feel the warmth of the sun on your face?" Twilight looked at Alucard. "My name isn't Police Girl," she said, her voice strong and unwavering. "I am... was, Inspector Twilight Sparkle of the Ponyville Police Department." She smiled and Alucard raised an eyebrow. "And to answer your question... It shocked me at first yes... It's not the sort of thing you hear everyday. To be told that you're a Vampire." Alucard didn't say anything. He simply waited for Twilight to finish. "But no. I'm not upset," Twilight continued. "My life was going nowhere. I joined the Ponyville Police Department to help people. And that night... I saw how helpless we really were against that kind of threat. So if being a Vampire is what it takes to really make a change then it's a price worth paying." Alucard looked genuinely surprised, before he smiled. This smile turned to deep chuckles that shook Alucard's body. "Such fire, such passion," he commended, raises his hands to applaud Twilight. "I can see I chose right when I offered you this... opportunity." Twilight stared him down. "I didn't have much of a choice did I? You did shoot me after all." Alucard smiled again, his form growing fainter in her mind. "War requires necessary sacrifices Police Girl. I hope you will learn that soon." The sound of a door creaking open surprised Twilight, reminding her of a world outside of what she had experience in communication with Alucard. She opened her eyes to look up as the door swung slowly open. The one who had opened it stepped gingerly through, as if they were afraid of waking a sleeping lion. "Applejack?" Twilight breathed. The blonde haired woman looked up sharply at Twilight's voice, before her tanned and freckled face broke out into a wide smile, rushing to Twilight's side and embracing her friend in a hug so tight Twilight thought her ribs might crack. "You're okay! she cried, burying her face into Twilight's neck. "You're really okay!" "Yeah, I'm okay," Twilight croaked from under the bone cracking hug Applejack had her in. "Applejack.. can't... breathe." Applejack either didn't hear her or simply refused to let her go. Indeed, it seemed she tightened her grip on Twilight, 'til the slighter woman could feel the tears pressed into her neck and the sobs that shook Applejack from head to toe. It was at this point that Twilight stopped squirming to get free and instead gingerly wrapped her arms around Applejack. They remained like that for several minutes, before a soft voice cleared its throat. "You're an agent of Hellsing now AJ. Have some restraint." Applejack broke apart from Twilight and spun on her toes, coming to an almost militant style salute. "Sorry Sir," Applejack apologised. The figure in the doorway stepped through slowly and smiled in understanding. "It's quite alright. Just remember in future." Twilight stared blankly up at Trixie as she approached her bedside. The older woman looked down at Twilight with an appraising eye. Twilight had the bizarre feeling that she was being x-rayed and that every part of her being was being examined by the woman standing above her. It was unnerving to say the least. Eventually however her gaze softened and she smiled slightly, before offering her hand to Twilight. "I am Sir Trixie Hellsing," she introduced as Twilight gently took her hand and shook it. "I run Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation and have done for nearly thirty years now." "Twilight Sparkle," Twilight said softly. "Pleasure to meet you Sir." "The pleasure is all mine," Trixie replied. "I must say I find your presence here rather intriguing. I look forward to seeing what you're made of Miss Sparkle." "Thank you Sir," she said slowly. She let her hand drop and debated over her next question for a while. "If you don't mind me asking Sir, but where am I?" "This is Hellsing HQ. The Hellsing Organisation coordinates its operations all across Equestria from this central point. We have smaller command posts in the further regions of the country, but for the most part all orders are relayed from here." "And Hellsing employs Vampires right?" Twilight said. Trixie gave a slightly forced smile. "Not usually. We don't go left and right picking up any stray Vampires we come across and recruit them. Only those sired by Alucard are permitted, as this is the only safe haven for them. And as to what Hellsing actually does, we are the ones who defend Equestria from the monsters who go bump in the night." Trixie turned around and began to walk back out of the room. "And as of last night, Hellsing means you two as much as it does the rest of us." The door swung shut behind her with a quiet click. Twilight remained quiet for a few moments before looking at Applejack, "I understand why I would be Hellsing but what did she mean by the two of us?" she asked with suspicion. Applejack turned to her and gave a sheepish smile and for the first time Twilight noted what she was wearing. An ochre yellow military style jacket and trousers with brown leather boots, and a red cap. Both cap and jacket were marked with a red and black shield. The crest of the Hellsing Organisation. "Well," she started, "While you were asleep last night Ah may have signed a contract that may have had somethin' to do with joinin' up." Twilight sighed. "You enlisted in Hellsing." Applejack scowled at her. "Ah couldn't jus' leave mah best friend here by herself now could Ah? You would've done the same for me and don't say you wouldn't." Twilight chuckled. "I guess you're right." She smiled at Applejack. "I'm glad you're here anyway. It's good to know I always have a familiar face to turn to." "Likewise," Applejack said. She scuffed her feet and cleared her throat awkwardly. "So... how does it feel?" Twilight cocked her head and furrowed her eyebrows. "What do you mean?" "You know," Applejack muttered, still not meeting Twilight's gaze. "What's it feel like to... to..." "Be a Vampire?" Twilight finished. Applejack nodded emphatically. "Yeah... that." Twilight pulled back the covers and slid out of bed. She yawned deeply, stretching her arms on her head as she let her body relax. She looked at Applejack and then at her own hands, as if expecting something different about them. She flipped them over, shrugged and looked back at Applejack. "It doesn't feel any different at the moment. I mean, if there is anything different about being a Vampire I haven't noticed it yet." Applejack nodded, before slapping Twilight on the shoulder. "Well, Ah reckon we'll see what you can sooner or later. Now how's about you get dressed and we'll go grab a bite to eat?" Twilight laughed a little at that. "Sounds good." "You summoned me my master?" Trixie stiffened involuntarily as Alucard spoke. She had known the Vampire for thirty years or so by now, and still she was startled by his sudden appearances. It did certainly make her question whether or not she was truly ready to be in charge of Hellsing sometimes. Still, she was here, and she had a job to do. "I wanted to ask you something Alucard," Trixie said, turning from the paneled window of her study to face him, the moonlight bouncing off of her silvery hair. It almost seemed to glow. "Then ask away my master and I shall answer," Alucard said, straightening up from where he had knelt upon the floor. He wasn't wearing his hat or his glasses, Trixie noted. Given that the moonlight was the only sort of illumination that lit up the study tonight, Alucard almost blended perfectly into the darkness. Only his pale skin indicated his presence. Trixie made certain that Alucard was looking at her before she spoke. "Why?" Alucard raised an eyebrow. "I am... unclear Sir Trixie. Could you clarify?" "Why did you turn the Police Girl?" Trixie rephrased. "I have seen you kill many in my time as your master. Some of them the enemy, some of them innocent. And yet she is the first you took pity on. Explain." Alucard blinked, before he let out a low chuckle. "'Twas not pity that moved my hand Sir Trixie. You forget I feel no pity, mercy or remorse." "Then why-?" "I admired her." Now it was Trixie's turn to blink. Alucard admired Twilight Sparkle? "You heard me correct my master. I admire the Police Girl. The way she fought on when the odds of survival were staked well and beyond against her. When death was almost a certainty she continued the struggle to cling on to mortal life. Such passion, such strength. A truly spectacular display of humanity. It was this that cause my admiration for her to bloom. This which made my mind up and offered her the power of Vampirism." Trixie blinked and smiled. "Are you certain you made the right choice?" "Only time will tell." Author's Note Okay sorry this is a day later than planned. Had a bloody power cut yesterday and lost the wi-fi. So anyway, thanks to all of the following for Favoriting: axelhemann, eyedef, themultiversewatcher, RiZa, Cyclez, Rarity 3Trill {V}Twilight frowned at her reflection as the brush was dragged once again through the tangled mess her hair had become in the past twenty four hours. Bits of twigs and leaves were caught up in the lavender and magenta threads and at one point she could swear she saw a small chunk of flesh fall from the constant brushing. Still, despite how it felt to have the knots in her hair yanked straight, it was pleasant to be pampered for once. Rarity ran the brushed through Twilight's hair for a final time before stepping back to admire her handiwork. She gave a small sniff of approval before she set her hairbrush down and smiled at Twilight in the mirror. "There," she said, satisfied. "Much better now. Don't you think so darling?" "Yeah," Twilight agreed, running her fingers gently through her neatly brushed hair, noting how soft it felt. "Thank's Miss Belle." "Oh please call me Rarity," she replied, smiling sweetly at her. "Miss Belle makes me sound old." "Rarity," Twilight smiled. Rarity smiled back and adjusted her glasses before she turned away from the mirror and picked something from Twilight's bed. Twilight turned her head around as Rarity walked back to her with a small pile of clothes in hand. Twilight reached her hands out and took the Hellsing uniform that was now hers. Immediately she noticed a few differences. For the first part, her uniform was jet black instead of ochre yellow. The boots that were handed to her seemed designed for extra mobility, yet also seemed sturdier, as if they could withstand several heavy impacts. There was no cap to her uniform, but there was a pair of brown gloves, that seemed to add some serious grip to her hands. "Something the matter darling?" Rarity asked. Twilight shook her head and looked up. "Sorry it's just... why is it black?" Twilight asked, holding up her jacket. Rarity smiled. "A cosmetic choice I suggested to Sir Trixie," she explained. "You'll blend in easier with the night whilst wearing this. A good thing too, as your not a true Vampire yet, meaning you'll be slain much easier than the likes of Alucard, so stealth will be important to your survival." "I see," Twilight said. She looked at rarity again. "Do you mind looking away whilst I get changed?" "But of course darling." Rarity opened the door and allowed Twilight to step into the moonlit dining room. Room however was not an adequate description. It was more of a dining hall than a dining room. It had high ceilings and tall windows along the outside wall, revealing panoramic snippets of the Hellsing Estate. The windows were framed by lush, deep red velvet curtains. The long table that ran the length of the hall was of a shiny mahogany, with seats of the same gleaming wood, cushioned in the same red velvet as the curtains. Set at regular intervals were tall candle sticks in ornate gold candelabra. At the moment, only the few at the far end of the table were lit. Sitting around that candlelit area was Trixie and Applejack. Trixie leaned back in a plush leather armchair at the head of the table, a glass of some amber liquid in her hand. Applejack was sitting patiently to her left, sitting on her hands. Twilight smiled, knowing full well that Applejack was no doubt starving and was only stopping herself from eating for Twilight's benefit. She looked up when Twilight and Rarity approached and her face broke into a smile. "Ya'll took your sweet time gettin' ready," she chuckled. "Sorry," she blushed. "But I'm here now. Doesn't that count for something?" "Ah guess so," Applejack shrugged. "You're here now at least," Trixie said, gesturing for Twilight to sit down. "Please take a seat. Will you join us Rarity?" "I have other issues in the manner to attend to Sir Trixie," Rarity apologised bowing. "I shall join you as time permits." "Very well," Trixie nodded. "Join us at your leisure Rarity." "You're very kind ma'am." Twilight sat gingerly on her seat opposite and looked down at her delicate china plate. Some small potatoes garnished in coleslaw, with an equal amount of salad leaves beside. Half the plate was dominated however by a thick thick steak. Twilight didn't have much experience with red meat of such a fine cut, but even she could tell that her steak had been cooked rare. Perhaps rarer, for a considerable amount of red juice was leaking onto the plate. "Was this even cooked?" Twilight wondered aloud. "I believe the correct gourmet term for the rareness of your steak is blue," Trixie explained, taking a sip of her drink. She swallowed and removed the glass from her lips. "It is in keeping with your new diet. In order to keep your new Vampiric strength up to snuff, you will be required to intake a constant quantity of blood from one creature or another. Human blood will of course expand your Vampiric powers, but unless we can find suitable donations, animal blood will suffice to keep you in fighting shape." Twilight looked down at the steak, slightly repulsed. "If you'd rather we search for alternative means we'd be happy to oblige," Trixie shrugged. "The most practical would be to replace your rather comfortable bed with a coffin laced with the soil from your birthplace." Twilight blanched and picked up her knife and fork and began to furiously saw off a piece of meat. Her knife cut through both meat and plate with little resistance until the knife sunk in the table by half and inch. Twilight's hands flew to her mouth in shock and stared apologetically at Trixie. The knight merely raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "I would prefer it if you did not start to dissect my family's furniture Miss Sparkle," she said coolly, Applejack almost choking on her food in laughter. Twilight merely turned scarlett as she gingerly removed the knife from the table, grimacing at the small sliver of wood that came with it. She returned more cautiously to her meal, careful not to become over zealous with the manner of which she handled her cutlery. By using this much more careful method it took perhaps twice as long for Twilight to clear her plate than if she was eating it normally. A source of near constant amusement for Applejack to be sure. As Twilight was finishing her meal the door to the dining was flung open, a breathless man stumbling through. "Sir Trixie," he panted. "A Vampire attack on the outskirts of Appleoosa!" Trixie rose to her feet instantly. "How many are there and are they still there?" she demanded. "Two and no Sir," he replied, walking briskly to her side and handing her a small sheaf of papers. "They are moving east last we heard, butchering any households they find along the way. There current path suggests they're attempting to escape to Cloudsdale." "Cloudsdale?" Trixie repeated under her breath, looking at the map that had been provided for her, a single red line outlining the route that the Vampire's had taken. She smiled slightly as she saw their current road would take them nearly within spitting distance within the manor. "A small team will be dispatched to eliminate these pests," she ordered. "Prepare a small transport vehicle and a driver immediately. Inform Rarity that Alucard and two agents of his choice will be visiting the armoury within ten minutes." "Yes sir!" the man replied, before racing from the room. There was silence for a brief moment. "Two agents of my choosing?" Twilight flinched as she felt Alucard's voice breathe, almost straight down her neck. She gave a small cry and leaped out of her chair and to her feet, spinning around to face the Vampire. He stood there, tall, proud and imposing, hat perched perfectly atop his head and glasses hiding his red eyes as per the norm. His smile was small, yet sinister. "Within reason Alucard," Trixie replied, sending him a sharp look. The Vampire's smile widened by a fraction. "Then by your parameters Master I believe the new recruits should accompany me." Trixie raised an eyebrow as Applejack and Twilight exchanged surprised, and rather shocked, looks. "Any particular reason?" "Simple. They should not be forced to wait to draw their first blood. Make the wound as quickly as possible so it will hurt less." "I see," Trixie said slowly. She seemed to mull it over for several second before she nodded. "Very well. Proceed to the armoury with AJ and Twilight." Alucard bowed before he walked to the door. Twilight and Applejack exchanged glances with him once more, before they quickly followed suit. The armoury was a brightly lit, white walled room with gun racks and ammo crates in every available space. Weapons huge and small rested silently, coloured silver and black. By the time Twilight and Applejack reached the armoury, Alucard was already prepared for battle, the Casull being carefully placed into its holster on the inside of Alucard's coat, along with a series of clips that Rarity handed him. She looked up as Applejack and Twilight entered and gave them a small smile. "Good to see you again darlings," she said. "I do hope this little skirmish down at Appleoosa didn't take you away from your dinner's before you'd finished." "No we finished before the call went out," Twilight replied. "Good. I would hate to think all that effort went to waste," she said, winking at them before her expression became more serious. "Now then, from what we know these Vampires that you have selected to hunt down are of an extremely low caliber. Something of a run of the mill pup when compared to something like Alucard. Still, you should at least be appropriately armed for facing any sort of threat." She reached behind her and removed a heavy looking shotgun. It's style reminded Twilight of images and design specs. she had seen for a Franchi SPAS-12 only this appeared much heavy. It also appeared to have gone through some severe modification's if Twilight's memory served her correct. Engraved into the side were the words 'Hellsing ARMS 002341'. "This is the Hellsing HV16 Bitten," she announced, handing it to Applejack. "A Hellsing modified Franchi SPAS-12, the Bitten has been customised to shoot three and a half inch shells rather than the SPAS two and three quarter inch. It still retains the SPAS pump action mechanisms but is limited to a maximum magazine capacity of six shells at most." "It's heavy," Applejack commented. "It should be. The Bitten was made two kilograms heavier after modification to handle the larger shell sizes. The barrel was also made three inches shorter for wider spread." Applejack popped open the magazine and checked inside. "It ain't loaded." Rarity handed her a bandoleer filled to the tip with shells. "I should warn you that these shells aren't anything like you've used before. The Bitten fires shell shrapnel of pure macedonian silver, each fragment of which has been blessed in holy water. Any Vampire that survive the first shot will most certainly go down after the second." Applejack gave a whistle of appreciation. "Why thank you dear. The Bitten was one of my more brilliant designs." "You designed it?" Twilight asked. "Darling I do more than clean the rooms you know," she chuckled. "Nearly every weapon in this room was designed by yours truly." She turned on her heels and walked to the back of the room. She perused the selection available before she lifted a large, heavy looking gun that looked like it had been ripped from a mounted turret. If Twilight's memory served her correctly, it looked like it had been modified from an R.P.K. only it was longer looking. On the side was another engraving. 'Hellsing ARMS 03214'. "This," Rarity grunted handing the weapon to Twilight. "Is the Hellsing G78 Bat. It was modified from an R.P.K. for ranged and close quarters combat. Given the extent of the modifications and the weight added, it was designated for Vampire use only, as the weapon is much heavier than any human can safely use. It can hold up to ninety two .42 caliber, pre-blessed silver bullets per drum magazine. It fires eight-hundred rounds per minute, each at a top speed of a kilometer per second, with a range of two metres to two kilometers." "Wow," Twilight breathed, her hands finding their place on the Bat's grips, her finger sliding neatly behind the trigger. She paused for a moment. "You said no human could handle it. How much does it weigh?" "The Bat comes weighs roughly eighteen point five kilos," Rarity explained, "And measures forty-seven inches in length if you were wondering." "The Bat is truly a weapon fit only for a Vampire," Alucard announced, making Twilight jump. She had forgotten he was there. "Make sure you put it to good use Police Girl." Twilight nodded. "Yes sir." Alucard smiled and Applejack cleared her throat. "Well, are we gonna sit around yappin' or are we gonna get a move on? Ain't there a Vampire out there or summit?" Twilight nodded. "Right. Let's go." Author's Note Sorry guys I've been busy. Sixth Form hit my hard for a while and I've started a new job so my days are filled with school and studying and my night's filled with waiting tables. But anyway! Thanks to the following for favouriting: grimston, night-wing, zerg170, pchnn00, icedude94 {VI}The armoured Hellsing transporter shook bounced as it went over a pothole. Twilight grimaced as she rattled around the rear compartment, the Bat jostling hard against her side. Applejack sat opposite her, the Bitten lying on her lap. Her mouth was a grim slash of determination. Twilight knew how she felt. Before when they had been members of the P.P.D. there was only a small chance that they would have to use the firearms issued to them. Now it was a deadly certainty that they would be in some sort of fire fight. 'It's like we've been drafted into the army,' Twilight thought to herself. Then she looked at her friend. 'Well, I was. Applejack volunteered.' The transported swerved suddenly, sending Twilight careering into the metal side, before her head struck the roof as the vehicle dropped into a ditch. As she straightened up, the rattling sensation she had been experiencing for however long they had been traveling for dissipated as they returned to a main road. Applejack pushed against the side of the vehicle to straighten herself back up and scowled, twisting around to the driver's cab. "Just what the heck is going on here?!" she shouted at the driver. "We're closing in on the target's last location ma'am!" the driver called back to Applejack. "We'll be arriving in a few minutes." "Prepare yourself for combat Police Girl." Twilight flinched as she heard Alucard's voice whisper in her ear. The driver suddenly stopped the vehicle, the engine cutting out shortly after. He twisted around in his seat to look at Twilight and Applejack from where he sat. "This is it," he informed them. "Don't let a single freak walk out of there alive alright? Uh, no offense ma'am." "None taken," Twilight said sincerely, taking a harder grip on the Bat. beside her. Applejack flung open the double doors at the back of the truck and stepped down onto the country road, lifting the Bitten to eye level as soon as her foot touched the asphalt. Twilight kept the Bat by her side, keeping the barrel pointed down towards the ground, the butt resting on her shoulder. The wind blew Twilight's hair into her eyes as she looked up at the house they had come to. It looked like it might have been nice once upon a time. An old, sturdy looking building of red and black brick with a sloping roof. The windows were big, most of the facing eastwards so as to catch the morning sun she assumed. The garden outside of the front door was wide and spacious, bordered by a white picket fence. The grey car that stood in the driveway was a small, economic family vehicle. However the once serene image was tainted by nightmares. The fence that bordered the garden had been destroyed, no doubt by the big, bulky black car that now resided in the centre of the mutilated lawn. The family car had the windscreen smashed from the outside, the paintwork scratched and one of the doors ripped from its side. The front door of the house had been blasted to a thousand wooden fragments, revealing the broken light bulb that hung in hallway beyond and the front window of the house was spattered with blood from the inside. As the wind changed direction, it blew a faint smell into Twilight;s face. A coppery taint the laced the nighttime air. A scent she was now all too familiar with. The tangy, all too potent smell of blood. Twilight felt her stomach growl, and she had to fight hard to not lick her lips at the smell as she became aware of a sudden hunger from deep within, though she had eaten not an hour and a half previous. "Blood has been spilt inside." Twilight tried hard not to flinch as Alucard melted from the shadows into place besides her and Applejack, drawing the Casull as he did so. "There are no survivors. A massacre." "Then let's not waste any more time," Applejack said, striding through the wide gap in the fence. Alucard's lips curled into an approving smile as he followed suit, Twilight bringing up the rear. The first body they found lay just beyond the doorway. A young man, little more than a boy still in his teens. His body was peppered with small holes where shards of wood had bored their way into his body. A series of much larger holes were drilled into his torso, the unmistakable sign of bullet wounds. He lay spread eagled on the ground, his face a mix of sorrow and confusion, his sticky blood staining the floor beneath him. The fair scent of blood Twilight had smelt outside was a thousand times more potent within. The sight and the smell of drying blood turned the hunger Twilight had felt outside into a starving empty void that she felt had to be filled. Had she the presence of mind and a mirror, she would have seen each of her teeth grow to become pointed incisors and her eyes become a bloody red. She licked her lips greedily, her mouth twitching into and insane smile. "Control yourself Police Girl," Alucard said in her mind. "It is one small step from this hunger you feel to becoming a mindless beast. Hold fast to your senses." Twilight blinked and shook her head. She looked up at Alucard. The vampire hadn't looked back at her, and was instead peering into the front room, Casull raised. She slowly looked away, her hands trembling slightly. Applejack slowly crept down the narrow hall as Alucard pulled back from the first room. "An abhorrent massacre," he said, a hint of something akin to pride in his voice. "These two vampires clearly have a lust for violence, yet no love for the art. Cheap, useless killers looking out for themselves. How dare they call themselves nosferatu!" He said the last sentence with an enraged snarl, his eyes filled with a wild hatred.Twilight took a nervous step back from Alucard as he turned to face Applejack as she returned from the hall. "Nothing down there apart from more blood... an' somethin' that might have been a girl," she said, her face whiter than usual. She looked like she might be sick. "Then our targets are above us," Alucard said. He turned to Alucard. "You, Miss Applejack. Proceed to the rear of the premises and ensure our targets do not escape via an ulterior path." "R-right," Applejack swallowed and ran back the way she came. "Police girl." "Uh, yes sir?" Twilight said, standing up slightly straighter. "You are to follow me. I doubt I shall need any assistance with the matter, but your company would be much appreciated." "Right," Twilight said as she and Alucard began to walk up the staircase to the rooms above. The upper landing was deserted. Dark and ominous. There was an open door to Twilight's immediate left as they slowly crept down the passage. The sight of the pinkish wallpaper and the many posters proclaiming a series of teen heart-throbs suggested to her that the room belonged to a teenage girl. Another room across the landing was painted dark grey, and had all the messy tidings of a young boys room. Twilight held back a small lump of bile that had crept into her throat. She had seen death before. Seen that the corpses that often ended up in the morgue had once been people. Living breathing people with their hopes and dreams, their plans and their fears. To have life cut short like this.... Twilight's eyes narrowed in anger. The vampires that did this would have to pay dearly for what happened here. A noise in the last room caught Alucard's attention. His gun trained on the door and he began to advance upon it, silent except for the creek of the floorboards under his footfalls. Twilight followed after him, slightly less quiet, but by no means prepared for what lay beyond that doorway. The memory of Neon Lights on the night she died was still very fresh in her mind. The fact that she was now one and the same thing as Neon did little to calm her nerves. Alucard stood in front of the door, Twilight just behind him. With the Casull raised, the seal on Alucard's gloves glowed red. He lifted his free hand and pressed it to the wood of the door and flexed his fingers ever so slightly. The flimsy sheet of wood exploded in a blast of wood splinters and dust. Instantly whatever had lain in wait behind the door struck. Something moved in the subsequent dust cloud and lunged at Alucard. The older vampire however was no fool and merely sidestepped the onrushing vampire. Twilight raised the Bat to eye level but the rushing assailant twisted past Twilight and slammed into the wall beside her. In a flash of flowing blonde hair and pale skin Twilight saw it was a girl about her own age. The other vampire pushed off of the wall and ran down the hall towards the stairs. Twilight spun on her heel and aimed down the sights at the back of her target's head and squeezed the trigger, just as a hail of bullets began to rain down upon them from within the breached room. Twilight flinched at the sound, jerking her aim off and sending the Bat's high powered round into the wall above her intended target's head. She turned back to the attacking vampire and her eyes widened in surprise. Alucard has taken up a defensive posture in front of her, effectively shielding her from harm. The bullets continued to fly for another few seconds before there came the resonant click of an empty magazine. Running footsteps quickly followed but Alucard was again prepared. As the vampire attempted to grapple him, Alucard grabbed his assailant's arm and twisted him around, throwing him to the floor with a painful thud. A young man, holding what looked to be an SMG of some description. He looked back up at Alucard and kicked back, trying to get to his feet. Alucard sidestepped the weak attack and fired a bullet at the vampire's leg. The blessed silver bullet bore a hole straight through the knee, sending blood across the floor. The vampire screamed and collapsed to the floor in pain. Alucard snorted derisively. "You can't turn your body into mist or smoke," he commented, and it was at this point Twilight saw that his wounds were fully healed. Even his clothing bore no sighs of damage or attack. "You can't heal your injuries. You can't stand. And since you've run out of bullets, you can't even defend yourself. How dare you even call yourself a vampire!" The vampire in question snorted in anger and spat at the ground. "You think I don't know who you are?" he growled. "Hellsing dogs! You betray your own kind to serve them! We're better than them! Why shouldn't we show them that they're place it is at-" His speech was cut short by a scream of pain as Alucard shot him through his left lung. He collapsed again, coughing madly and spitting blood across the floor. "I don't believe I asked you for your opinion," Alucard said cooly. "But then again you are young. So full of arrogance and bravado. Truly you are the most pathetic kind of vampire imaginable." Alucard lowered the Casull and pressed it against the back of the vampire's head, at the joint where skull met spine. "I shall take great pleasure in riding the world of your worthless filth." Twilight screwed up her eyes in distaste as Alucard slowly squeezed the trigger. The gunshot did not sound however. "Do not close your eyes Police Girl," Alucard said. "Look him in the eye as he dies. Make sure you never forget the faces of those you kill. I can assure you they shall never forget yours." Twilight opened her eyes and did as Alucard said. She locked eyes with the young vampire and saw anger, fear, panic and sadness. Such a deep sorrow. For a moment she almost felt sorry for this poor creature. Then she remembered that this was the monster that had killed that poor boy downstairs. The one who had ruined so many lives already by ending them prematurely, all in aid of his sick belief that his life was worth more than theirs. Her eyes turned hard as she looked at him, and a sense of pleasure leaped in her heart as she saw him recoil. "Well done Police Girl," Alucard praised. And he pulled the trigger. The vampire exploded in ivory and gore, blood and jelly. The spattered remains of his head plastered themselves to every surface, including Twilight. Alucard seemed to remain impeccably dressed as always. "Now then," he said, holstering the Casull. "I believe we let one let slip through our fingers. Police Girl." "Yes sir!" Twilight cried, standing up straight and racing down the hallway. She hadn't heard any shots from the back of the house and so assumed the vampire girl had fled out the front door. As she rushed into the back garden, her suspicions were confirmed as she noticed the lack of the black car in the middle of the lawn. She raced into the road and saw the vehicle in question racing away from the scene. With a grunt she lifted the weapon to her eyes. Then... she hesitated. "What's the matter Police Girl? Why don't the pull the trigger?" "Sir, she's already, six hundred metres away and that distance is increasing all the time," Twilight explained. "I don't have a scope or-" "A human excuse! Now make that shot like a vampire!" "But..." Twilight protested. "How?" "Imagine a third eye. Right in the middle of your forehead. Aim from there. Your human eyes will lie to you. You can no longer trust your human senses. Now. Do it! Pull the trigger. All you will need is one shot. Do it!" Twilight's eyes narrowed. She did as Alucard said. She imagined a third eye right in the centre of her forehead. An eye through which she could see everything. Her vision sharpened. The distance between her and the back of the retreating car seemed to shrink until it almost seemed like she could reach out and touch it. Time slowed to almost and standstill as Twilight adjusted her aim ever so slightly so that her sights lined up with the back of the driver's head. And squeezed once on the trigger. Time sped up. Her vision returned to normal and the car that seemed so close returned to where is had been. The car suddenly swered violently and flipped onto its side, before it blossomed into brilliant fire in a billowing explosion. Twilight's eyes widened in shock. Had she actually made that shot? There was no way. The car had to have been at least a kilometre away as she pulled the trigger! "An excellent shot Police Girl," Alucard said as she approached Twilight from behind. "Congratulations. You've just taken your first step on the long journey to becoming a true vampire." Author's Note Cancel the funeral! Tell Faust she can stop blubbing! D101 is NOT dead! I simply ran out of juice! And before all the mares start crying 'oh what's the point of living anymore?' I'm talking about Pepsi! WOOF! XD But yeah sorry this took so long (turns out I've been watching WAAAAAAAAAY too much Markiplier) and if you get the above reference I salute you sir! Anyway, BACK TO THE GROVELLING! Thanks to the below for favoriting: luckymo777 Firecaller iakovl DGM360gd Blaise Simpson Fireblaze Raven Shadow shadow cloud TehCreepN1 tarnished armour 43774377 Kenaz LordAkuma MoonLily {VII}"You know you should really try to avoid making such a mess in the future Alucard," Rarity sighed as she held Twilight's bloodied uniform up against the light, her nose wrinkling slightly in obvious distaste. "You do know blood is particularly hard to wash out of the Hellsing Uniform, and black is such an easy colour to ruin." "It shall be stained many times over my dear Rarity," Alucard chuckled quietly. "It might be better to simply let the blood stains sink in." "How ghastly," Rarity sighed, setting down Twilight's clothes and turning to face the vampire. "I am well aware of your fondness for the colour red but I simply cannot abide by it." "I'm sorry I get it all bloody," Twilight apologised meekly. Rarity's expression softened slightly as she turned to face Twilight. "No don't apologise dear," she said. "It wasn't your fault and I don't blame you at all." Her eyes flicked back to Alucard. "You on the other hand have no excuse. Dear Twilight has barely the faintest idea what she's doing. We can't all magically make wounds disappear and clothes repair themselves like you can." "Though I know you disagree with Alucard's methods my good Rarity," Trixie interrupted. "I must congratulate you and AJ both for a successful first mission out in the field. Not many Hellsing agents come back alive from their first time out." "Ah didn't even do anything," Applejack muttered, blushing slightly. Trixie looked at her, a kind look on her face. "At least you came back." Applejack smiled at this, though it was laced with barely hidden relief, and fear. "Perhaps we should speak of other things Sir Trixie?" Rarity suggested, before turning to Twilight. "I do apologize for asking you this but I find I simply cannot contain myself. Did it work? The Bat I mean?" Twilight blinked before smiling. "It worked perfectly Rarity. Never felt the slightest recoil." Rarity's smile practically split her face in two it was so wide. "I thought it would! Only it's never been tested see. Alucard adamantly refuses to use anything but the Casull. I know it's his personal favorite toy and, personally one of my best designs but still it would be nice to have some of my vampire intended designs be tested by an actual vampire." "I'm sure Miss Sparkle will be glad to test all your weapons now that she is here Rarity," Trixie agreed. Twilight smiled and nodded. "Of course. I'd be happy too... though not tonight. I'm feeling a bit tired." "Oh of course not darling I wouldn't dream of it," Rarity waved Twilight's apology aside. "We have all the time in the world for us to test my creations. Or at least until this old girl finally kicks it." "Such an optimistic tone," Alucard commented as Applejack gave a small gasp. "Growing old seems such a pain." "I suppose it would do to the man who doesn't age," Rarity sighed. "Agreed," Alucard conceded. "But it could also be said that you have a long way to go before then my dear. After all you are still so full of life." "Why thank you darling," Rarity said, blowing Alucard a kiss on the tip of her finger. "Now who wants a drink? I think I spotted a new shipment of tea in the kitchen. I believe you prefer the Earl Grey Sir Trixie?" "Not tonight Rarity," Trixie declined, turning slowly to walk from the room. "I require time to think." The door closed behind her and Alucard readjusted his glasses: "Much as I would enjoy to partake in some of your excellent culinary skills old friend, I feel weary tonight. I'm going to sleep." Alucard turned to leave too, though not through the door as Twilight expected but through the cold brick of the wall. Twilight blinked and turned to Applejack. The other woman looked back at Twilight with an expression that seemed to say 'Are you even surprised at this point?' Rarity shook her head in disapproval. "He does like to show off doesn't he?" she sighed. "Still, can't be helped I suppose. Would either of you two care to accompany me to the kitchen for a late night beverage?" Twilight looked at Applejack and shrugged. "We'd be happy too." Trixie sat back in her father's battered old armchair and glared at the many sheets of paper before her. The old mahogany desk had borne many case files over its lifetime in service to the Hellsing family, but never so many in such a short amount of time. And so violent too. So many violent attacks. The vampires were certainly busy for some reason. She had taken many times to the most detailed of the occult tomes at her disposal and had found nothing to suggest why so many vampires were worming their way from the shadows, trying to break through into the light of day, and whore themselves out for the whole world to see. "Too many," she whispered to herself, picking a casefile at random. "Too many vampire attacks in so little time. It's as if someone were producing these foul creatures on a bloody production line." She snarled and flung the paper away from her. Her eyes were cold with hatred for the monstrous crimes that had been committed. All the people who had died. People she could have saved... People no doubt her father would have saved. She sighed and put her head in her hands before she pulled the drawer to her immediate left from its niche beside her. She removed its only contents and held it in both hands, staring intently at it. It was a photograph of her father. Tall. Proud. Regal looking. Dressed like he was about to attend a business meeting, a cigarette clamped between his lips, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Trixie let a single finger stroke her father's face. Not for the first time did she wonder if she was truly prepared to be the leader of Hellsing. There were times when she felt so in control of a situation that she was almost certain that her father would be proud of her. But then... she would come back here. To the desk. In this cold room. She would sit, in his armchair and look at all the people who had died. And during that times, she felt like she was pretending to be something she wasn't. Like she was putting on a show of some great and austere power. Like she was just an actress on a stage, filling in for her father. And she felt that if her father was not already ashamed of her, she most certainly was. A knock at the door of her study caught her attention. She straightened up and replaced the picture of her father back into the draw and slid it into place. She cleared her throat a little and rubbed the corner of her eye. "Come in," she said, a slight waver in her voice. Rarity pushed the door open with one hand, back straight, a small smile on her face as she approached Trixie with a tray in her hands. A silver teapot sat on said tray, steam coiling from the spout. Beside it was a china teacup on a delicate saucer. A sugar bowl and silver tongs rested beside that and a small china milk jug completed the set. "I took the liberty of brewing you some Earl Grey Sir Trixie," Rarity said setting the tray down. "I know you said you wished to be left alone but I thought I might make quite sure you would be satisfied. Will you be requiring anything else?" "No Rarity," Trixie said smiling. Then she paused and held out her hand. "I might be requiring my cigars." Rarity gave a knowing smile and withdrew the silver case from where it resided in her waistcoat and handed it to Trixie. She bowed slightly and said goodnight as she left the room. Trixie waited for a few moments before she slipped a cigar from the case and set it down. Reaching into the drawer she removed two items. A guillotine-cutter and an packet of matches. A few minutes later she leaned back in her chair once more, lit cigar in hand, smoke trailing form slightly parted lips. "It's mine! Give it back!" "Nuh-uh! It's mine!" The young man looked up from his desk out of the window, readjusting metal rimmed glasses as he did so, a small frown crossing his face at what he saw. Two children, a by and a girl no more than six, engaged in a small tussle over - he had to squint to see what lay on the ground between them - a teddy bear. With a small sigh he pushed his chair back from his desk and got to his feet, grey cassock swishing around his ankles as he did so. He opened the door to his office and stepped out into the corridor, walking swiftly to make sure no-one hurt themselves. As he emerged outside his eyes widened as he saw the fighting beginning to escalate as he rushed forth, golden crucifix bouncing on his chest as he separated to two children with some difficulty. "Now both of you stop that!" he scolded, his teal shaded eyes flashing with a hint of danger. The two children stopped fighting and looked up at him with guilty eyes. Certain they weren't going to resume the fight once he let them go, he straightened up, looking down upon the two. "Now what's the meaning of this? There should be no fighting amongst friends now should there?" "N-no Father," the young boy stammered. "We're sorry Father," the little girl squeaked. "Are you now?" he asked. The two children nodded emphatically. He knelt down and picked up the teddy bear that had started the fight and looked up at the sky and the setting sun. "It's getting dark," he commented. "You two should go inside. Supper will be ready soon, and then straight off to bed the pair of you. Understand?" "Yes Father," the two children chorused. The little girl's eyes trailed onto the bear in his hand. He caught the glance and shook his head. "You can have this back once I'm sure the pair of you have learnt your lesson," he told them. The little girl nodded, looking sad. "Now don't be like that. You'll get this back sooner if you smile. Now run along you two. And don't let me catch you fighting like that again." "Yes Father!" they said as they began to run back to the building he had just left. He sighed and ran a hand through his wavy blue hair a small smile tugging the corner of his mouth. "A fine job." He stiffened at the voice that came from behind him. He turned slowly, looking at the one who had snuck up behind him. A tall man, with tanned brown skin, baby blue eyes - though there were slight bags beneath them - and oily black hail slicked back off of his forehead. He stood tall, back straight, dressed in a crisp blue suit with a red tie. Around one wrist was a golden chain, upon which was hung a single cross. "Father Richards," the young man said, bowing his head in respects. "I was not informed of your visit. If I had I might have been able to prepare a room in the orphanage." "Not necessary Shining. I am here on work," Father Richards said, his face sombre. Father Shining Armor let a small sigh escape, his eyes closing. "I had a feeling you might be," he muttered. Author's Note DUN! DUN! ~DUUUUUUUUUUUN~! Thanks to the following for favouriting: Chaotic-Bloom fretsche Mechfighter12 Reisentanith Nostromo_Crew Divin Blade kirolac Also can I just say you have some bloody good timing kirolac XD {VIII}Alucard staggered back, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. With a heavy cough he sent droplets of red spattering the ground at his feet. He looked up and saw a flash of something sparkling and clear before his face exploded into agony. He screamed in pain and stumbled back again, hands clasped to his face as the skin blistered and peeled away from his face, sinking into the wet and bare muscle beneath. And still Alucard screamed in pain, the Holy Water burning through his flesh like acid, sinking in until it reached the very bone of his skull. A sickly, sticky secretion of something like blood but thicker - much thicker - dripped haphazardly to the ground. Alucard pulled his hands away from his ruined face, strands of now waxy flesh and skin clinging to his gloved palms. His eyes were filled with blood and tears, bloodlust and agony as he tried wildly to see something, anything past this haze of utter torture. Steam coiled from his face as the flesh returned, though the process was slow, and excruciating in its efforts. Something struck Alucard in the chest and he toppled backwards, his legs caught on a low grave. Something landed heavily on his splayed limbs, pinning them, in his agony, to the ground. He tried to throw whatever lay on top of his right arm clear, but he had been rendered weak by the pain he felt. And then pain exploded in his chest. He screamed with an agony that could not be reproduced by animal nor man as something pierced his heart, punctured his body and suck into the soft ground beneath him. He thrashed wildly where he lay as further spikes impaled his arms and legs to the ground. By this point his vision had returned and he looked up at whoever stood there. A tall man, with pale skin and burning lilac eyes glared down at him, flanked by several others, each one armed with some heavy implement of death. His breathing was heavy and laboured, his face bruised and bloody but there was a cruel smile on his face as he stared down at Alucard. "This is the end," he panted. "After all these years you have feasted and mutilated the hearts and minds of men, you shall pay for your crimes, vampire." Alucard smiled, blood bubbling from between his teeth. "Are you here to kill me, Van Hellsing?" he managed to wheeze. Abra Van Hellsing nodded slowly. "It seems the only fitting punishment," he agreed. He crossed his chest in a rapid motion and lifted a bottle high in the air. Holy Water. "Permit me, one request," Alucard blurted suddenly. Abra lowered the bottle slightly. One of his companions gripped his arm in fear. "Do not let him speak Abra!" he hissed. "He will work his devilry upon you! He will turn you against us!" "He is no threat to anyone anymore," Abra replied, shrugging his grip. "And besides, we are no better than he if we do not allow him one final request before we end his life." Alucard wheezed a sigh of relief, smiling through bloody lips. "Where is the girl?" Abra winced, scowling. He took a deep breath in before answering. "Gone. Beyond your reach and our own." Alucard sighed again. "Thank you." Abra nodded before he lowered the bottle in a rapid slash. Alucard jerked awake, panting slightly. He looked around his dark and gloomy chambers, confused as to where he was. The memories of his dreams haunted his mind still, and he gripped the arms of his chair until his knuckles turned white. "Just a dream..." he whispered. "It was only a dream..." "And that's when he finally decided to wake up and help me. And after I dragged his coffin from a plane without a parachute from three thousand feet in the middle of an air raid." "No offence there Rares," Applejack said, "But Ah'm findin' this mighty hard to believe." "Such cheek!" Rarity exclaimed as though she had been wounded, though the slight smile she gave revealed her facade. "Are you insinuating that just because I appear to be a weak and feeble woman that I cannot, pardon my language, 'kick some ass?'" "It's just because we just see you around the house doing all the odd jobs for Sir Trixie," Twilight explained. "I guess it's hard for us to picture you as some kind of super soldier." "I guess you're right," Rarity laughed. "I suppose I wouldn't believe it either if someone of my age told me they were once one of the best vampire hunters in Equestia." Twilight chuckled and took another sip of her tea. It had been several weeks since she and Applejack has joined Hellsing. In that time they had both become fast friends with Rarity. Alucard was a different matter. The older vampire appeared randomly, though Twilight was pretty sure that he was often nearby, keeping a close watch on her. She wasn't sure why. She'd shown no signs of developing any astonishing vampire powers like he had. Then again, she wasn't entirely sure that was a bad thing either. "Would you care for a refill of your tea Twilight darling?" Rarity asked. "What? Oh, no thank you Rarity." "Are you sure? I can always make a fresh pot if we run out after all." "No it's fine Rarity. I think I've had my fill of tea for today." "If you say so dear," Rarity said, narrowing her eyes at Twilight. Twilight smiled in return as Applejack poured herself another cup of tea. Her smile froze however as she felt a familiar chill rush up her spine. She looked over her shoulder just in time to see Alucard step through the wall. He straightened up and adjusted his glasses, fixing Twilight with his gaze. "Sir Trixie requires your presence," he said simply. "A rather troubling matter has arisen." "Alucard are you feeling alright?" Rarity asked, cocking her head to the side. "I am perfectly fine," he said, his voice it's usual self, and yet Twilight heard the faintest shard of ice in his words. "Memories. Nothing more." "I see," Rarity said, nodding in understanding, getting to her feet. "I'll be waiting for you three in armoury." "Let's go AJ," Twilight said, following Rarity's example. "We've got work to do." "So what's all the who-ha about?" Applejack asked. "The 'who-ha' as you have so elegantly put it AJ, is something of great concern," Trixie muttered. "Vampires?" Twilight asked. "I wish it were so simple," Trixie sighed. "No Twilight, it's not simply a vampire." "Then what?" Twilight asked. "It would appear... Iscariot is moving against us." Twilight blinked and looked at Applejack. The other woman shrugged. "Um, beg pardon Sir Trixie, but that's muddin' the issue for me and Twilight." "The Iscariot Organization is.... well perhaps the most accurate way of describing Iscariot is to call it a Sister to Hellsing." "A Sister?" Twilight asked. "Yes. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia were made aware of the vampire threat when by ancestor, Abra van Hellsing. The two were... divided however on how to act against the threat. Luna believed that we could be able to utilize the night against itself, whereas Celestia believed such an idea was abominable. In the end they remained divided, and went their separate ways. Celestia travelled out to the Equestrian colonies while Luna remained in Equestria where, where with Abra's help, she founded the Hellsing organisation. Celestia meanwhile created Iscariot. The source of the our origins causes tension between members of Iscariot and Hellsing alike. We have an unspoken non-aggression pact but there will often be a time when a fight is picked on one side or another." "And is that what's happening now?" Twilight asked. Trixie nodded. "It would appear Iscariot is trying to get our attention about something. And now they have it we need to know what they're jumping up and down in our sights for. I'm sending you three out to find out what the issue is." "Not to blunt but are we certain that this is Iscariot?" Alucard. "After all there have been times when vigilantes have struck lucky against the forces of the night." Trixie dropped something on her desk. An old fashioned sword bayonet with a polished, enameled handle. The blade was made of a glittering metal, and the handle some enameled material. It was the sharpness of the blade however that drew Twilight's attention however. It felt like she would cut her very vision if she even looked at that sharp edge for too long. It seemed, dangerous to her. That wasn't to say she didn't handle dangerous objects of course but this... it was dangerous to her because she knew it was meant to kill her. The weapons she handled as an agent of Hellsing may have been designed to kill vampire kind, but some of them were also designed to be used by vampires. This blade was designed to kill any vampire its user saw. "This was found near Hollow Shades. Recently there have been a series of vampire reports there. Our local operators there found this instead. What do you make of it Alucard?" "A blessed blade," he whispered in appreciation. "A weapon only issued to the most elite demon hunters and exorcists Iscariot commands. I am convinced Sir Trixie. This will be dealt with in a matter of hours." "I have no doubt about that," Trixie said smiling. "Though Alucard you must remember this is not a Vampire you're pursuing. I want whoever this is scared but not dead." Alucard bit the inside of his lip and frowned ever so slightly. Then he relented. "Of course. As you command Sir Trixie." "Then proceed down to the armoury. I am certain Rarity is waiting for you." Twilight stepped down from the back of the Hellsing transport and drew the Bat to shoulder height, the sights lined up in her eyes. She flicked her eyes through the dark trees. The wind was in her face tonight, blowing her hair out of her face, but also blowing the now bitter sweet smell of blood into her face. She couldn't help but let a shudder of hunger run up her spine, even though the blood she smelt was stale, dried. Old blood. Spilled within the few days yet still haunting the air with its scent. "Do you think the vampire is still out there?" Applejack asked, the Bitten in her grip. "It would not be unlike Iscariot to leave the creature alive," Alucard said. "They are merely here to get our attention on what we do not yet know. They may have left the vampire alive simply because it is our problem no their's. They simply want our attention." "They have it," Twilight said. "Let's get to work." She strode for the treeline, the Bat flicking this way and that as Twilight responded to the slightest noise picked up with her vampiric hearing. Alucard and Applejack followed suit, the other vampire merely content to walk casually as if it were just a normal stroll through the woods. Applejack on the other hand kept turning around and walking backwards,keeping her eyes trained on the way they had come before turning back around to focus on where she was walking. They remained in silence as they walked, focussed on trying to discern any detail in the shadow and quiet. It seemed like the silence pressed in on them from all sides. The smell of blood was growing stronger and stronger as they drew closer to a clearing in the centre of the forest. Twilight could see buildings through the gaps in the trees. The smell of blood was almost overpowering. Applejack made a small retching sound. The crossed the treeline and moved through a small backstreet. Hollow Shades was little more than a small cluster of houses in the centre of its namesake forest. Small enough that it couldn't be called a village, yet big enough that it couldn't be described as a hamlet.The smell of blood pervaded Twilight's nostrils as she and the others walked down the gap between two houses and entered what might be the town centre. Her eyes widened at what she saw. A well marked the middle of the small cluster of houses. The brick structure was filled to the brim with stagnant blood. Human corpses lay bloated and blue around the blood well. Rotting flesh was strung from every surface. Great grooves had been carved into the dirt where things had been dragged away, and where a car of some description had carved its wheels into the earth. "Was this the vampire?" Twilight whispered. "Indeed," Alucard muttered. "What concerns me is why the bodies have been left in this state." "This is what vampires do though isn't it?" Applejack asked, gowling. "Kill and maim?" "Yes. But recall that an agent of Iscariot has been here too. Or so we thought." "What do you mean?" Twilight asked. Something exploded behind them. Far behind them. At the edge of the forest. "The transport," Alucard hissed in alarm. At these words Applejack grabbed the radio from her belt and pressed a button. "Driver this is AJ are you there? Over." She released the button and static filled the air. She looked at Twilight, fear in her eyes. "Ah... ah didn't even know his name..." "Sir, was Iscariot here?" Twilight asked. "I do not believe so. Any member of Iscariot would have cared for or at least removed these bodies before leaving. No we have been lured Police-Girl." "So it would appear even the great Alucard can be tricked!" At once the three Hellsing agents trained their respective guns on the source of the cry. A young woman, with pale grey sink, lavender eyes and midnight black hair, stood on the roof of the building behind them. She wore a pearly white suit with a sickly grey overcoat, the sleeves of which flapped in the wind, empty. Under her suit blazer she wore a charcoal grey blouse, the collar tied with a bright pink bow-tie. "Allow me to introduce myself!" she hailed them, lifting a cigarette to her lips and lighting it, her lavender eyes glowing red. "I am Octavia Valentine!" Author's Note Fuck me I'm sorry this took so long guys. A-levels you know? So anyway thanks to: Black-card Duelist, Oubliette, axel106106, Shadowy Demon Pony, Blaze Song, aponymous1028, lord scoro, Nostromo_Crew, Thorn_the_Just, Ula Star, Millenium, (Very appropriate name for this story btw XD) BloodyMarey, justlolit, waterfairy556, johnlebrex, zpeder, Lightning blade, Vinyl Scratch Jr., Afroed Sorcerer, Mobiusman for favouring Hellsing: Equestria and putting up for my hiatus, {IX}Shining Armour stood before his superior. She was the only member of Iscariot who superseded him in authority. Celestia's direct heir. her hair was a series of curly ribbons of various shades of pink and purple.Her skin was flawless and perfectly smooth. her eyes like deep violet pools. Shining realised he was staring and corrected his gaze, standing at a military style attention. The woman noticed and looked up from the documents she was reading. "Something the matter Father Armour?" she asked. Shining shook his head emphatically. "Nothing Miss Cadenza," Shining replied. He paused. "The technology we recovered...?" "It is a rather curious piece of equipment isn't it?" Bishop Mi Amore Cadenza commented. "I must commend you as per usual Shining on you methods. You recovered the equipment with barely a scratch on it or yourself." "Thank you," Shining said, smiling. "I am however... curious as to what it is." "From what we have gathered it appears to be surgery related. Definitely vampire related." Shining's hands curled into fists instinctively. "However... from what our experts have been able to deduce it is compatible with some of our genetic alteration equipment." "What does that have to do with anything?" Shining asked. "I have always admired the vampire's healing prowess," Cadenza said, sitting back in her chair. "It makes them worth fighting don't you think? The tradeoff of course is it makes them much harder to kill, and out own agents much easier to be killed." "I thought that was standard knowledge?" "Oh Shining," Cadenza said smiling. "What good are facts if you can't update them?" Twilight heard the ghouls before she saw them. Their heavy groans sounded from nowhere. Judging by the sound of their footsteps and the persistence of the groans, it sounded like there was a lot of them. She didn't more however, keeping her eyes fixed on the young woman who had identified herself as Octavia. Applejack however had no such qualms, leaving the two vampires to stare down their unknown enemy. Octavia let out a breath of smoke before she plucked it from her lips and smiled. "I was of course wondering whether or not this little plan of mine would work," Octavia commented, flicking ash off of the end of her cigarette. "But I guess I underestimated how much Iscariot gets under your skin. You responded within less than a day to that little calling card I left you." "Interesting," Alucard commented, lowering the Casull slightly. "You left an Iscariot blessed blade behind so that we would come. A clever ploy, though it leads me to wonder how you managed to get your hands on one. After all, their blades burn the flesh of the demonic." "Their blades perhaps," Octavia agreed. "But no such enchantment's are in effect upon the handles." "Testimony to Iscariot's eternal arrogance it seems," Alucard chuckled. "It was a clever tactic. One I approve very highly of." "Why thank you," Octavia said. "I have been following your own work Alucard. In your time working for Hellsing and before and I must say I find your methods both ruthless and fascinating." "Why thank you," Alucard nodded graciously. "Sir there are ghouls closing in," Twilight reminded. "I am aware Police Girl," Alucard replied evenly. "It's more 'en that guys," Applejack said. "They're armed." This caught Alucard's attention, he looked around and stared into the distance. His lips curled into an approving smile. Applejack was right. There were ghouls closing in, and they were armed. Dressed in heavy militant combat armour, black, thick and sturdy. The restricted movements of the ghouls was easily made up fro their lack of extreme motion in the first place. Their dead eyes glowered intensely at the three Hellsing agents, pulsating with a deep magenta light. Each one held in their right hand a riot shield and in their left hand an Fn P90 SD machine gun. At least that's what Alucard believed. He was inclined to believe they may have been modified. "Miss Applejack," Alucard said. "I suggest you find a location to take cover. The Police Girl and I are more durable to ammunition." "Yes sir," Applejack agreed and jogged to the nearest house. "Police Girl. I trust you to eliminate these fouls pests," Alucard told Twilight. "If this ambush is anything to go by, it could be assumed that Hellsing Headquarters is their true target." "Yes sir," Twilight nodded. "Oh you're very clever," Octavia commented. "Of course that's what I'd expect from you. I wondered for a while if there was anything more to you other than rumour. I guess tonight we shall find out." "That depends on what the rumours say." "Oh they say so very much about you. About the Nightwalker. A being so inhumane that the demons of the lowest circles of hell fear you. The one who glides over oceans of blood with a power that radiates a darkness that casts a shadow over darkness itself. The true pioneer of immortality." "Fool," Alucard sighed. "There's no such thing as an immortal." "Oh I know," Octavia smiled, reaching into the inside of her blazer, "And when I serve your head on a silver platter to my masters, even they will see." And with that she lunged at Alucard. Applejack ducked under the sill of the window she had taken position at and slid another shell into the clip of the Bitten, wincing as a hail of bullets flew in through the window. She waited 'til. they subsided before she popped up again and pulled the trigger. The ghoul she had been aiming at crumpled into a head on the ground as his head exploded in a shower of blood and bone. She pumped the Bitten and took aim a second time, wondering if she could pop the heads of two ghouls with one shot. She did after all have a limited supply of shotgun shells. She supposed it would always be possible to rush down to the ground and take one of the ghouls' dropped guns and ammo. She pulled the trigger again and the ghoul the Bitten had been facing found himself without an arm. At that moment she felt a buzz at her hip. She twisted out of the way of the window and grabbed the walkie-talkie from her belt. "This is Applejack," she panted. "This may not be the best time." "AJ, where are you? Where's Thomas? I've been trying to contact him but he isn't responding." Applejack pumped the Bitten with some considerable effort, somehow not dropped the walkie-talkie. "Sir Trixie, we've been ambushed sir." "What? Ambushed? By who? Iscariot?" "Ah reckon Iscariot wouldn't employ ghouls as foot soldiers sir," Applejack replied. "We've been tricked. Iscariot was never here." "What? Applejack I need details!" "Ah'll tell you in the debriefing ma'am!" Applejack said. "Right now Ah have work to do!" She tossed the radio aside and spun back into the window, pulling the trigger and blowing the legs off of two ghouls simultaneously. She gave a small grimace of satisfaction and took aim again, ejecting the spent shell as she did so. Alucard didn't bother to side-step Octavia as the other vampire swung for his face. Her fist sunk into his flesh, pushing his skull backwards into and through the stone of the building behind him in a cloud of dust and rubble. She glanced at the blood on her knuckles and smiled, pulling her arm free and leaping backwards, lifting a modified M1 Garand and aiming for Alucard, pulling the trigger twice in quick succession. Alucard jerked vividly as the bullets struck his flesh, sending up spurts of blood. "This is almost too easy," Octavia thought, as she pulled the trigger of her weapon another few times, watching Alucard jerk again. "The great Alucard? Hardly." Alucard remained with his head sunk into the wall as his right arm swung up, the Casull aimed directly at Octavia's heart as he pulled the trigger three times. Octavia jumped and twisted out of the way of the bullets, her body moving like the wind and the only sight of her movements the trail of smoke from her cigarette and the light of its glowing end. Alucard leaned forwards, the many cuts on his scalp and face leaking blood down over his eyes and jaw. He aimed his gun again and pulled the trigger, emptying the clip as he shot repeatedly at Octavia. in response she danced away from Alucard's shots, returning with her own volley of bullets. "He isn't even trying to dodge," Octavia thought, biting her lip. "He knows he isn't immortal. Does he just think himself indestructible? Or is he simply that arrogant? Either way he's taking far more damage than I am." With this thought, a giddy smile snakes its way onto Octavia's face. "I can win." She pulled the trigger, only to be greeted with a dreadful clicking sound. She cursed and reached into her blazer, pulling out another clip, ejecting the spent cartridge. In the single moment her eyes left Alucard's form, the bleeding vampire cleared the gap between them and struck, the back of his gloved hand cracking against Octavia's cheek, sending her flying backwards and caused her body to crash into the wall of a nearby house. The strength of the blow sent Octavia through the wall and rolling on the floor inside. She grunted as she got to her feet and dusted herself off, inserting the new clip into her gun. "It would appear playtime is over," she muttered, she reached for her cigarette, then realised she lost it and, if her probing tongue and pulsating mouth were anything to go by, at least two of her teeth. She growled and jumped through the hole she had made. "You're still standing," Alucard commended. "It would appear you underestimate me," Octavia snarled, spitting blood. "Clearly. Not many foes could stand after such a blow." "I am your death Alucard," Octavia snarled. "I am unlike any vampire, no, any creature you have ever faced before. I was hand-crafted with the sole-purpose of your destruction." "Then show me," Alucard demanded. "Show me exactly what you can do." Octavia glowered and lunged at Alucard again. Her shin collided with his head, sending him skittering off to the side. As Octavia's feet touched the ground again, she raced after him, raising her gun arm as she did so. She pulled the trigger, quickly emptying the clip into Alucard's back. Alucard himself twisted himself around and fired the Casull at Octavia, somehow having refilled his magazine. Octavia swiftly spun to the side, reloading her own weapon as she doubled back away from Alucard and his often wild shots. She scowled, concerned and confused but above all else, angry. "He's still not taking me seriously? Does he take me for a joke? I suppose the only way he will even treat me as an equal is to eliminate him." Her eyes narrowed in sadistic pleasure at the notion. "Of course that's fine with me." She heard somewhere in the back of her mind her ghouls being torn to pieces by rattling gunfire but at that moment she didn't care. All she wanted to do was rip Alucard limb from limb. She dashed forwards as Alucard's gun clicked empty and she lashed the barrel of her gun against his cheek, her other fist swinging low, catching him neatly in the jaw. Octavia backflipped backwards and raised her gun, ready to fire, only to pause. Alucard was lying on the ground, still, blood oozing from the many wounds she had issued to his body. She cleared her throat, surprised to feel that she was slightly out of breath, but smiling nonetheless. She looked at the gun she was holding and smiled. "Looks like the modified ammunition does the job just nicely," she thought, smiling. She slowly approached Alucard's prone form, her hand sliding up around her back and drawing out a short dagger. "It always pays to be thorough," she muttered to herself, kneeling by Alucard. She rested the blade against his bruised and blood-stained neck for a moment, before raising it high. Alucard's fist knocked Octavia backwards, sending her sprawling in the dirt. Her head was dizzy and her jaw throbbed with again as she pushed herself uneasily back onto her feet. She rolled her bottom jaw as she tried to focus on what was in front of her. Alucard was standing straight and he was smiling. His red eyes were wide with carnivorous delight, his smile wide, bloody teeth glinting in the night. He began to shake, his chest rising and falling rapidly ion jerking motions, he threw his head backwards and cackled with laughter. "Excellent!" he crowed. "I haven't had this much fun in ages!" "Fun?!" spat Octavia. "You think this is a game?" "Oh but it is! You are the first in a long time to have ever challenged me in such a manner! What did you say your name was again?" "Octavia Valentine," she growled in response, furious that he had forgotten. Alucard's smile only seemed to grow wider. "Octavia Valentine," Alucard smirked. "It is clear that you are above the common breed of vampires." His smile turned cruel. "But I think it only fitting you see how outclassed you are." He began to move his hands in complex, smooth gestures. A cold wind blew up around them. A pale mist began to seep across the ground from beneath Alucard's coat. He began to speak in a soft, low murmur. "Releasing control art restriction systems levels three through one. Approval of situation A recognised, commencing the Cromwell invocation." He lifted his hands before his face, forming a rectangle around his eye. "Ability restrictions lifted for limited use until the target has been rendered... silent..." It was like the night had become pitch dark in Octavia's mind. Every shadow sprouted eyes or blood red malice, staring intently at her, trying to rip her apart with their gaze. She spun on the spot, the thousands of eyes flying past her in a whirlwind of pure, unsaturated hunger. And with each and everyone she saw, she felt something at the pit of her stomach grow larger, until it consumed her whole. Terror. Everything suddenly went black. Save the light of the moon, everything was shadow and mist. Her eyes found a single, pulsating red pupil in the darkness. Alucard's eye. It stared at her, glowing with power. And then his voice like a knife on stone. "Now Octavia Valentine. I shall educate you on how a real vampire does battle." She blinked and in that moment he was there, leering into her face. His black hair flowed like liquid fire in the night, his eyes like blood and his teeth so razor sharp that it seemed that they could cut the very air itself. Octavia screamed in pure terror and turned on her heal, running almost blindly away from Alucard. Alucard's presence moved to where she ran, his face still leering from the darkness like some great phantom of the night. Octavie skidded to a halt and raised her gun again, pulling on the trigger in a blind panic, squeezing the mechanism until it emitted nothing but a clicking sound. Alucard chuckled, the bullets seeming to have no effect. He opened his mouth, as if to laugh. Then he spat Octavia's bullets straight back at her. She screamed in absolute pain as the bullets tore into her chest. She staggered back, blood dripping between her fingers as she clutched at her chest. She screamed again as Alucard shot the Casull at her leg, severing the limb at the kneecap. She landed heavily on the ground, clutching the stump of her knee. She looked up at Alucard and rolled over, trying to pathetically crawl away. The Casull rang out again and she screamed as Alucard shot her other leg off. "Where do you think you're going?" Alucard asked, walking around to kneel before her. His voice was different now. It was like his old voice, but layered beneath was the sense of pure evil. "You've only suffered the loss of your legs have you not? Summon up your demons! Regrow your lost limbs! Stand! FIGHT ME!" "MONSTER!" The word left Octavia's mouth before she could help herself. Alucard's expression turned from one of malevolent glee, to one of surprise, then to one of disgust. "So... your true colours. This is what you truly are?" He scowled. "You're pathetic! Nothing but a snivelling lump of meat!" "At least I'm not a dog for a human bitch!" Octavia spat back. "You bow to a human master, no longer fit to call himself a vampire-" "SILENCE!" Octavia blanched. Alucard straightened up. His right arm became like mist and vapour, a shadowy matter that quickly formed into the head of a giant monstrous dog. "Well then since I'm the dog," Alucard said. The dog head growled at Octavia and dribbled drool onto the ground. "Then I guess you're dog food." And the dog head lunged, maw open, teeth bared. Author's Note Thanks to Dragon M Dragoon for favouring. {X}"It would appear Miss Octavia has been... compromised." The voice on the other end of the line was indifferent, yet vaguely uncertain. Either way as she heard the words she felt a shard of ice slide into her heart. She took a deep breath in through her nose and breathed out, shaking with anger. "You said that she would be safe.... you said she would be stronger than him!" "Miss Octavia knew the risks," the voice replied. "As do you. Failure is a far worse fate than death after all." "That's my fucking sister you're talking about!" she hissed in response. "Irrelevant." "You piece of shit!" "Need I remind you who holds the trigger here?" She froze, her clenched fist shaking in anger. She could hear the smile in the voice's next words. "Good. While it is unfortunate Miss Octavia has met a rather... untimely demise it may not be a moot point. Provided of course you see to your task." "And what of Alucard?" she asked. The voice chuckled. "You think any normal Hellsing agent could have killed your dear sister? Our diversion worked just as well as we'd hoped. Alucard is stranded out in Hollow Shades and Hellsing is defended by mortal men and women." She closed her eyes and bit her lip. When she opened them there was fire in her gaze. "Fuck it. I'll do it. And when I'm done beating Hellsing itself to a bloody carcass... I'll be coming for you." "Assuming you live that long." There was a click and the voice vanished. She growled and cracked her knuckles, and popped the joints in her neck. "This one's for you Tavi." "Sir Trixie, we have an update from Alucard in the field," Rarity said, stepping into Trixie's study. "I was unable to hold the connection before was lost contact. I believe there is a severe storm kicking up around Hollow Shades interfering our connection." "Unfortunate," Trixie muttered, though appearing duly unconcerned. "What were you able to ascertain from Alucard?" "Amidst the static, the white noise, the wind, the rain, the groaning of the ghouls and what I can assume was the pump action of the Bitten, not much," Rarity said, listing off each of the interfering factors on her fingers. "All I was able to confirm was that what we had assumed was an Iscariot incursion was little more than a diversion to move our most accomplished Hellsing agents away from Hellsing headquarters." "A trap?" Trixie muttered. "For them? Perhaps. Though I doubt any trap would greatly affect Alucard. No Sir Trixie, I believe Alucard was lured away from HQ, so as to open the door for a full frontal assault on the mannor." "Then by all accounts Hellsing is to be placed on mandatory high alert," Trixie said, interlacing her fingers and leaning forwards. "While it would be foolish to assume the manor isn't their primary target - whoever they may be - it would be even more foolish to believe we were the only one's under attack." "You orders then Sir Trixie?" "Dispatch a message to all Hellsing outposts to initiate all appropriate siege procedures and to prepare for a vampire attack." "Understood," Rarity said bowing. She then paused for a moment before treading slightly closer. "In regards to the remains of Neon Lights?" Trixie said nothing. "Have you come to a decision Sir Trixie? About the Round Table? What we managed to recover was severely damaged but it was-" "I know what it was Rarity," Trixie cut her off suddenly. "And you are correct. A decision must be made about what the Round Table are told." She swiftly got to he feet. "Fortunately such a decision has just been reached. My father always believed honesty was the best policy in these situations, a policy I shall gladly uphold." She strode towards the door. As her fingertips alighted upon the handle Rarity spoke up. "Isn't it high time you start to make you own decisions? Instead of living in your father's shadow?" Trixie froze, Then she shook her head to clear it and opened the door, slipping away. Rarity sighed and took off her glasses, cleaning her lenses as she approached Trixie's desk. She reached for the small intercom system and pressed a red button, thus tuning all wired intercom systems into her words. "Attention Hellsing," she said with a crisp, clear voice. "This is Rarity C. Belle of Hellsing H.Q. Orders from Sir Trixie are as follows. Initiate all the appropriate siege sanctions as follows. An unknown enemy may make a strike of unknown target and size against the Hellsing Organisation. It can and should be assumed that this enemy is vampiric in nature. Equip yourselves with all anti-vampire weaponry and follow protocol. No agents are to be issued from their posts during this period, unless a recognised Hellsing S.O.S. is detected in your vicinity. Receive all further orders from your respective commanding officers. That is all." She paused. "Good luck to all of you. I shall see you whenever this is over." Twilight hunkered down and slid out from the wrecked rear cab of the Hellsing Transporter, clutching a blacked and flaky, but still miraculously in one piece, ammo crate. Applejack smiled in appreciation and popped the lid, slipping in as many shells as she could into the bandoleer across her chest, cramming a few into her pocket as an extra measure. Alucard merely observed, cleaning the barrel of the Casull. Applejack looked at Twilight as she cleaned some of the crusted blood from her uniform. "Ah take it he didn't make it?" she asked. Twilight shook her head. "Can we...? Ah dunno can we... get him out?" "There isn't a lot to get out," Twilight said grimacing. "Save from scraping the red paste from his seat I think we have to press on." "Point taken," Applejack nodded grimly. She wiped rainwater from her face and turned to Alucard. "Can't you do anythin' 'bout the weather? Bad enough we gotta walk back to H.Q. but in the rain too?" "There is little I can do as of right now Miss Applejack," Alucard stated. "The Cromwell Invocation is not something that I take likely. I cannot release my greater vampiric powers simply to change the weather to my whim." "Great," Applejack sighed. "So back to H.Q. in the rain is it?" "Not so," Alucard replied. "We shall return to Hellsing Outpost 13." "And from there we go back to H.Q. right?" Applejack said. "If our assumptions are correct and we have been diverted from H.Q. to avoid interfering in a potential attack then H.Q. will be under siege procedures as will most in not all Outposts. We will be lucky to return to H.Q. by morning." "But shouldn't we get back and defend base?" Twilight asked. "The manor is guarded by numerous heavily armed and well-trained Hellsing agents. And even if somehow they were overwhelmed, they would still have one road-block they would find insurmountable." "Yeah? What?" Alucard smirked. "Rarity, Caroline, Belle." Rarity stepped into the armoury. She gave a small sniff of satisfaction as she saw that if had been picked clean of all mortal weapons. The only weapons that hadn't been touched were the Vampire only guns. She sighed, lamenting that they may never see action and merely stepped to the back wall. The wall before her was blank and unremarkable. She lifted her right hand to eye level and, after a moment of brushing her hand against the wall, slid her fingernails into a hairline groove. The panel in the wall popper away at her touch as it should. She smiled at the fact that the hatch still worked, then frowned at the sight of the dust and cobwebs in the secret compartment behind. Grimacing she stuck her hand inside and grabbed the box within. Pulling it out, she turned and sat on the cold floor of the armoury. She opened the box and saw the most beautiful weapon she ever lay eyes on. In the box was just a simple pair of black, elbow-high latex gloves. Just two black gloves. So elegant, perfectly crafted for Rarity's hands. She smiled at the sight of them, before she picked them from the box. "Thank you for responding so quickly to the invitation ladies and gentlemen," Trixie said. "I appreciate the lateness of the hour but I deemed the direness of the situation warranted your immediate attention." She was sat in a darkened room at the end of a large round table. In the middle of the table was a projector, which beamed the faces of eleven different men and women onto a large screen that made up the majority of the wall opposite Trixie. "Well Sir Trixie it has long been your policy of only speaking to us when you think it time we need to know," said one of the men on screen. "Still I feel I am not the only one here who is wondering about the recent rise in vampire activity?" "Correct," said another. "Sir Trixie we understand your position is a difficult one but there has been an unprecedented rise in these activities and the general public is starting to notice." "I am aware of this fact," Trixie said evenly. "We have been looking extensively into this matter." "What is there to look into?" came the snappy reply. "Surely we - and by we I mean you - should be putting more investment into expanding your capabilities?" "Our facilities and manpower are at the best they have been since my father's murder," Trixie replied. "The fact of the matter is the rise in vampire activity is correlated to the rise in vampires being created. I am aware," she continued before she could be cut-off, "Such an simple fact is obvious to the simplest of analysts but this is different. It is customary for Hellsing agents to examine the ashes left behind by a vampire after they expire. In the last fifteen cases we have seen, the remains of the vampires involved included this." She lifted up a small, blackened chip with a shattered L.E.D. light in one part. "A transmitting microchip. Bio-tuned to the vampire's vital readings and broadcasting them. These vampires are not the wild monsters of the past, but are the ruthless attack dogs of some unseen foe that wishes to make an enemy out of Hellsing and indeed Equestria itself." Sergeant Gary Sanderson was in charge of the security desk of the Hellsing Manor. It was he who first noticed the lone figure walking up the gravel pathway to the manor. Siege procedures didn't come around that often, but when they did Gary had a bag full of popcorn waiting to make the long shift a little more bearable. What he wasn't expecting was a single, seemingly unarmed figure make their steady way towards the front gates. He swung his feet off of his desk and grabbed his walkie-talkie from his belt. "This is Gary from Security. We have a possible intruder near the front entrance. Unarmed. In need whoever's patrolling the main hall to investigate now. Proceed with caution and with standard practices in mind." There was silence for moment before someone replied: "Got it G. Checking out the scene now." Garry rolled his eyes but leaned into the screen where he saw the figure. He sighed slightly and tapped the fuzzy image. He kept telling Rarity they needed to get better security cameras. Or at least ones with better resolution. The figure was standing an arm's length away from the gates. Whoever they were they didn't seem to be moving. He caught movement from the manor side of the gates and saw two Hellsing guards approaching the wrought iron. They stopped about a pace away from the gate on their side, most likely issuing some kind of warning or threat to the intruder. Said intruder didn't move. One of the guards reached for the walkie-talkie at his belt. It happened in a flash. A pale white limb snaked through the bars of the gate and grabbed he who had let his guard down. The figure pulled the guard head-first into the gate, as their other arm reached for his side-arm. The second Hellsing guard brought up his gun, but the assailant was faster by far, already sinking three bullets into his chest. The guards went down within seconds of each other. The figure paused by the gates for a few moments, before they vanished, reappearing in a crouch on the other side, relieving both guards of their primary weapons. There was a glaring flash and then the figure was face to face with the camera. The view jerked and twisted and the screen was filled with static. Gary pressed a button on the intercom, linking him to the entire manor. "Attention all Hellsing agents. An intruder is currently on Hellsing grounds. They are armed and dangerous. Proceed with caution and shoot to kill. I repeat, proceed with caution and shoot to kill." Author's Note Thanks to: shadow-watch Butterfield Pancake seba99991992 Derek Watterson Dezib Vladimir Nealj7772 Epic Brony 4 Life Weapons_X zenko13 Lightning Dawalkindude Lightning Scratch Silentpegasus For favouring! {XI}She made her way steadily down the gravel pathway to the Hellsing manor. The way was dark and lit only by the light of the moon from above, and the few lights of the manor itself down the road. Her eyes flitted over the building, judging the best way to enter. The obvious and easiest choice was most definately through a window. There didn't seem to be any shortage of choice on that front. There were windows on every available floor, evenly spaced apart to let as much light in as possible into the outer corridors. Her gaze however wandered over to the front door. She smirked at such an irresistibly huge target. She always did have a thing for dramatic entrances after all. She lifted a finger and pressed it to her ear, as if there were an earpiece there. "If anybodies listenin', somebody send in The Big Guy." There was silence for a moment before the voice replied: "You seem to be rather complacent to be making such demands." "Just shut up and send The Big Guy," she snapped back. "You want this job done, I want some muscle backing me up. So send him in. ASAP." Another pause. "Five minutes. I suggest you do something productive with this time." "You got it," she replied, though she knew the voice was no longer listening. She sighed and looked up at the mansion, before taking off her sunglasses, blinking madly against the sudden upset of light. She began to clean her sunglasses, wishing that the transition to vampirism could have rectified her photophobia. The glasses themselves were large and round, with chunky black plastic frames and reflective violet lenses. She quickly replaced them over blood red eyes and gave a relaxed sigh. While the glasses had once been nothing more than something to help her see, they had since become quite the fashion icon in her repertoire. With her sunglasses cleaned, she made her way down the rest of the gravel pathway. She gave an exaggerated roll of her eyes at the sight of the iron gates. They were just about twice as tall as she was with foot long spikes and barbed wire at the top. Easy to get over. But then that wasn't in keeping with her need for drama. She wanted this to be big. Devastating. She wanted Hellsing crushed under the heel of her boot. She wanted that bitch Trixie Hellsing begging for death as she brought down her world crashing around her. And then, when the manor was nothing but ashes in the dirt and Trixie Hellsing had been brought to kneel... she would grant her wish. She felt sly smirk cross across her features as that thought crossed her mind. As she smiled she saw the front door to the manor open and two Hellsing Guards strode out, making a fast pace towards her. They had their firearms in plain view, their sidearms holstered at their hips. The smirk she had felt before spread further across her pale lips. This would be easy to deal with. The two guards stopped an arm's length away from the iron gates, starring passively at her. "This is private property," said one of them. "Please leave immediately." She pretended not to hear them, remaining silent, still. She watched them scowl at her, before one reached for the walkie talkie in his belt. In that moment she struck. She lunged forward, her hands sliding nimbly through the gaps between the bars. One hand caught the guards by his throat, the other grabbing his side arm, drawing it from it's holster. She pulled hard on his throat, his head crashing against the gate with a powerful crack, the gun coming up with a flash. She squeezed the trigger three times in quick succession, shooting the second guard in the chest as he brought his firearm to shoot. Both soldiers dropped to the ground, dead. She smirked, stepping back and dropping the side arm as she did. With a flex of her legs she leaped over the gate, landing in a crouch on the other side. After a few moments, she straightened up, having liberated the two dead men of their primary weapons. Her fingers curled around the grips, her indexes resting behind the triggers. She looked up and saw a security camera glaring at her. Crossing the gap between her and the camera in a single bound, the gripped the camera between her teeth and wrenched it from its cradle. Flipping backwards, she landed in a crouch on the gravel and straightened up, just as the voice spoke in her ear once more. "Your re-enforcement has arrived." "Attention all Hellsing agents. An intruder is currently on Hellsing grounds. They are armed and dangerous. Proceed with caution and shoot to kill. I repeat, proceed with caution and shoot to kill." Trixie stood up from where she sat, looking up at the sound of the broadcast. Several of the council members looked around surprised at the sound that was most likely transmitted to them too. "What was that?" asked one of them. "That was an alert," Trixie said, pushing back her chair and straightening up. "There is a vampire on the premises of Hellsing Headquarters and they seek to eliminate us while our best are stranded out in the middle of nowhere." "Surely Hellsing can deal with a single vampire?" asked one. Trixie looked uncertain. "Vampires have significant advantages over humans. Hellsing agents are used to taking them on from a distance. In close quarter combat the vampire has almost certainty in victory. They're stronger, faster and agile enough to dodge even the fastest of bullets. Even a single vampire can eliminate several unprepared Hellsing agents in less than a minute." "How can you be so calm?!" shouted one of the council members. "These are you people that are risking their lives! Don't you care?" "It is their job to kill vampires," Trixie said calmly. "A job most humans lack even the basic courage to undertake. The men and women who stand here in defense of the Hellsing central headquarters know full well the risk they face. They have been prepared to fight a vampire in any situation to the best degree we can achieve. In the end there is no certainty that they will survive the encounter. The truth is while we know the base and limits of true vampiric power there is no way to ascertain what abilities the vampire in question possesses until direct confrontation. Only then can we even hazard as guess at how many casualties we will suffer." "And what of you? What if the vampire comes to attack you?" Trixie adjusted her glasses. "I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself. If a vampire comes to attack me I know exactly what to do." It was at this point the lights above Trixie disappeared, the transmission lost and the red emergency lights flickered into being. The Hellsing guards reacted only briefly to the lights going out. Like good soldiers they returned to their duties almost as soon as the emergency power kicked in. However the emergency backup was set in place to power only the red safety lights, lesser illumination to be certain, meaning decreased visibility. As if the vampire, whoever they were, didn't have enough advantages. It mattered little to Rarity however. She walked calmly through the rushing soldiers as they dashed to their posts. An agent of Hellsing though she was, she still had her dignity, her poise and her elegance. She would run when the situation absolutely demanded it. As of right now she needed to be beside Sir Trixie to ensure her employer was suitably protected. As she walked her mind kept wandering back as to what the attacker - or rather whoever they were working for - hoped to achieve by sending a lone vampire to deal with Hellsing? Granted the person's unknown had had enough sense to lure Alucard away on little more than a fool's errand, rather than his planned assassination it was meant to have been. Still there were little over seventy heavily armed soldiers standing guard. Strong though a single vampire might be, it was still only a single vampire. Such speculations would have to wait however until after the trespasser was caught. Though the orders had of course been shoot to kill, Rarity hoped she would be the one to catch them. Not out of any need for glory, but for the opportunity to question the parasite before cutting its head smartly from its shoulders. Rarity stopped. "That was a tad violent," she said aloud. She shrugged and continued onward. There was huge yet distant rumbling sound that shook the walls. The vibrations shot up Rarity's legs and rattled her to the bone. Barely a second afterwards there was the sound of rattling gunfire, so fast and so heavy it sounded like a raging thunderstorm. There was a sound like a roaring beast. Rarity dithered on the spot for a moment, her mind telling her to stand watch over her employer, but her battle-worn instincts almost demanding her to turn the other way and leap headlong into danger. It was tempting. oh so very tempting to be a part of the action she had been missing out on for so many years. But in the end logic conquered passion, and she began to make her steady way once again to the conference room, where she knew Sir Trixie would no doubt be waiting. It was of course not that she did not believe Sir Trixie could defend herself if the need arose. It was merely a precaution to make sure she was suitably protected. Something moved behind her. Slight and nimble, she barely heard the rush of the wind as it passed. But heard it she did, along with the single footstep as whatever it was that moved trod ever so slightly onto the carpeted floor. Rarity froze where she stood for the second time, trained ears screening out the distant sounds of gunfire and instead focussed on the soft and subtle noises around her. Her breathing slowed, quietened to such an extent that to the untrained eye it would have appeared she had died on the spot. In the near silence of her immediate surroundings, Rarity was lost in a sea of uneasy quiet. The calm before the storm. The harsh click of metal on metal was like a gunshot to Rarity's undisturbed mind. With the skill of a ballerina, she spun to her left into the open door beside her as the attacker pulled the trigger of their weapon, sending a hail of bullets whizzing down the corridor. The bullets stopped almost as soon as Rarity had taken cover, the sound of spent shells dropping to the ground with a clatter. Rarity took a few breaths to calm her now racing heart and wipe the small smile from her face, the feeling of adrenaline kicking in as she realised despite her best efforts, she had just been dropped into the action. And she couldn't be happier. Slowly she opened the door fully and stepped out into the corridor, poised, calm and collected, her back straight, her posture flawless and her dignity intact. Turning smartly on the balls of her heels she turned to face whoever had shot at her. The image that greeted her was not what she was expecting. She was young looking. The woman. Barely out of her teens, early twenties at the oldest. Like all vampires her skin was pale. Almost snow white in colour, making the sleeveless white jacket she wore appear almost grey in comparison. Her red eyes were no doubt hidden behind the ghastly purple and black sunglasses she wore, and even they were almost lost under the mess of spiky, electric and cobalt blue hair. In both hands she held what, at first glance appeared to be a FN P90 sub-machine gun, but were in actual fact Hellsing ARMS 002436, KGZ6 Rabbid, standard issue Hellsing weapons designated for human usage. Clearly the vampire had relieved the previous owners of their weapons. "You got some moves granny," she said, giving an approving nod. Rarity's nose wrinkled in disapproval, noting at the same time the vampire appeared to be chewing something. "I would thank you most kindly if you would not refer to me as, 'Granny'," she said stiffly, pushing her glasses up her nose. The vampire chuckled. "You also got some guts too," she said. She spat out what she had been eating onto the carpet and Rarity noted with disdain that it looked like it had once been a finger. "I make it a point not to be intimidated by vampire scum such as yourself," Rarity replied, her voice as cold as a nuclear winter. "Pretty big talking coming from someone with more wrinkles than a shrivelled up raisin," the vampire quipped. "What's your name anyway?" "Rarity C. Belle if you must know," she replied. "Who are you?" "Vinyl Valentine. Vampire extraordinaire and gun for hire. And now that you know who you're dealing with, I'm pretty sure you know your only option is to stand there and wait to die." "Ah yes I thought your face familiar. The Valentine sisters. Mercenaries wanted for political assassinations, bank theft and general murder in seven different countries." "Nine different countries and proud of it," Vinyl corrected with a smile. "And now you're vampires," Rarity observed. "How interesting. And how bizarre that you would target Helsing specifically. I wasn't aware that corrupt louts such as you even knew we existed." "Truth be told, we didn't. This is just a one of job we agreed to do for free in exchange for immortality." Her expression darkened at this. "At least it was supposed to be." "But then you ran afoul of Alucard," Rarity smiled. "How unfortunate for your sister. I suppose I shouldn't have expected anything else from Alucard. I wonder when your sister realised she was fucked." Vinyl's expression soured, raising her weapons to aim at Rarity, holding them so they were flat on their side. "You really shouldn't make fun of my sister like that." "You're right I really shouldn't. But I find it amusing when some jumped up skinny bitch like yourself stumbles blindly into something way too big for her and proceeds to act like queen of the castle." The reaction Rarity had hoped for was achieved as Vinyl let out a frustrated and furious scream. The bullets reigned down the corridor, striking walls, floor and ceiling alike. Dust consumed the area in which Rarity had been standing and several bullets shattered the emergency lights, plunging the already darkened and red tinter stretch of corridor into total shadow. It was only until the guns in Vinyl's hands ran empty with loud clicks did silence reign once more. The vampire stood still, panting, shoulders slumping and empty weapons dropping to the floor. She gave a cruel smile and began to chuckle under her breath. The chuckle began to shake her shoulders, becoming a powerful laugh. She tilted her head back and began to cackle madly and cruelly. "What did I expect from a shrivelled up prune?" she crowed, taking a step towards the dust cloud, smirking. "You may have had some moves Grandma, but moves ain't shit against bullets." A string of something blue and impossibly thin whipped out from the dust cloud, cutting through the haze and lashing against Vinyl's cheek. She gave a hiss of pain as the blue line slashed her face, drawing a paper thin cut across her cheek, marring her pale skin with deep red blood. She looked up in shock as something began to move from the cloud. Rarity stepped from the dust, as poised an elegant as before, through there was a definite sadistic glint in her eye. A corona of vibrant blue lines rippled around her as she walked. "I suppose I didn't introduce myself properly before. I am Rarity Caroline Belle, butler to the Hellsing family and former master vampire hunter. I cook the food, clean the rooms and generally do all the tidying up. And that includes riding the Hellsing family home of vampire scum like you." Vinyl's eyes narrowed in anger, before she closed them and let her mouth curl into a smile of her own. "You know I was looking forward to destroying this building brick by brick just for 'Tavi. But considering how many of you chumps I've killed already, its just doesn't seem the same without a challenge." She opened her eyes, reaching around her back and pulling two IMI Desert Eagles from a hidden pair of holsters slung across her shoulders. "Looks like you and me have us a showdown Granny." "It appears we do," Rarity agreed. "Though you are way out of your leauge." Author's Note I'm such a tease aren't I? Anyway thanks to!: forrest yuchnitz Jurai1990 Weapons_X smecd90 KBytes Bungus nightmarelord Jade Skysong Darklight Deflix Rusch2112 The Frank The Tainted One Shock Jock and The Dragonborn of Steel for supporting Hellsing: Equestria and adding it to their favorites. Don't forget to leave a comment guys! {XII}"How is she doing Doctor?" She looked up from where she was hunched over the computer screen, lifting the brass framed goggles from teal shaded eyes so that she might see better. She licked her lips, deliberating in what she would say. It took a few moments for her to decide, and by that time she had replaced the goggles over her eyes and turning back to the monitor. "She appears to be performing remarkably well considering." "And what about your decision in allowing her to proceed into the field with the Promethean?" "You are concerned with this decision sir?" "Hardly. I wish to know why though Doctor." "Simple. The Promethean I have crafted is only a first pass. Allowing him-" "It." "Yes it. Allowing it into the field will be a brilliant opportunity to see what it is capable of in it's current iteration. Depending on its performance, we can see what improvements are needed for the next stage in Promethean technology." "The next stage?" "Sir, did you really believe I would have our little guest stop with only a first pass? This clumsy creature is the Alpha to what I have planned for him and his work, and only by testing it can I move onto the Beta." "You make it sound like some kind of video game project Doctor." "The analogy is is amusing, if a little inappropriate. But considering that some go as far as to call gaming an art form in and of itself I can see why you would think that. After all I am creating art." "And what about Miss Valentine?" "Oh her? Please. I never even expected her and her sister to survive the operation. I must admit I am however pleased with the results." "I agree Doctor. To think we are so far along in our plans already. You have truly outdone yourself it has to be said." "Thank you sir." "I do have one question for you though." "Oh?" "What are Miss Valentine's chances of survival in this particular venture?" "Against Rarity C. Belle? One of the finest vampire hunters in unrecorded history? Scourge of black operations world wide? I shall be honest with you sir, even with the Promethean, Miss Valentine is a dead woman." "Good. I hate loose ends." Vinyl's face was a contorted mask of frustration and amusement as Rarity either dodged her shots completely or managed to deflect them against one of the thin blue lines that would whistle from nowhere. She made no move to approach Vinyl herself, seemingly content to dance away from her gunshots, or have them snatched from mid-air and tossed aside. "Either that or she's too chicken shit scared to get any closer," Vinyl thought to herself. The minute the thought crossed her mind several coils of the micro-filament wire wrapped around the barrel of the gun in her left hand. She looked sharply at her hand just as the gun was wrenched from her grasp and sent flying through the air. Vinyl growled and pulled a knife from her boot and dashed at Rarity as she landed on the ground on one nimble foot. She looked up as Vinyl dashed her, her vampiric red eyes peaking out from underneath her tinted sunglasses. Her response was merely to smile slightly, before raising her right hand, a flurry of blue lines shooting in a web of directions. Vinyl paid them no head however as she brought the knife behind her to thrust into Rarity's face. Rarity did not react however, even as the blade came within inches of her eye. Vinyl jerked to a sudden stop, the knife caught dead in a tangle of blue microfilament. Rarity's amused smile only fed the anger inside of her. The vampire hunter gave an impressed nod of appraisal however, before raising her left hand to catch and aim the gun she had pulled from Vinyl's grasp. Vinyl's eyes widened in shock and attempted to pull the knife from Rarity's grasp and leap back. The wire didn't budge however, until Rarity flexed her index finger slight causing the knife to fragment into harmless scraps of metal. The sudden lack of something to pull on, sent Vinyl stumbling backwards, as Rarity fired. White hot pain flared along Vinyl's right temple as the bullet clipped the side of her head, sending drops of blood trailing behind her and shattering the arm of Vinyl's glasses, sending them spinning to the floor. Vinyl grunted as she pressed her hand to where the bullet had skimmed her before Rarity filled her vision again, the butt of her own gun cracking harshly against her jaw, sending her reeling backwards. She spat blood onto the carpet as it bubbled between her teeth, her expression furious. Vinyl was finished with playing with Rarity by now. The former vampire hunter looked at the gun she still held before, with a few expert and clearly well practised motions, she dismantled the weapon, letting its component features dropped to the floor. "I honestly don't see why you bother," she said, sighing. "And here I thought I was going to have at least something to amuse me in my old age." Vinyl growled and brought the gun up to aim, before it was ripped to pieces by Rarity. As Vinyl watched the third weapon Rarity had destroyed in as many minutes, fragment before her eyes, Rarity closed the gap between them once again, her knee driving into Vinyl's stomach. Vinyl spat blood again before she landed heavily on the floor, rolling several times over. Rarity took the opportunity to readjust her gloves ever so slightly. "I suppose I shouldn't have expected anything better," she said offhandedly, in such a candid manner she might have been discussing the weather. "Still I suppose this will send a message to your masters, whoever they are at least. Now... how would you put this? I suppose you would probably say: 'Even without Alucard, Hellsing is not something to be fucked with.'" Vinyl struggled to her hands and knees, wiping blood from her mouth, scowling bitterly. "You bony bitch!" she spat. The microfilament gripped Vinyl painfully and tightly around her arm, before it tossed her into the wall. Rarity gave a tutting sound, as if she were scolding as naughty child. "Such a foul mouth," she admonished. "You clearly don't understand the facts here." Vinyl groaned, feeling the floor bounce slightly under her fingertips. As if something heavy were making its slow, unsteady progress towards them. She gave a bloody smile as she clambered to her feet, her spine emitting a series of loud pops, and stretched her arms out. She rolled her neck before fixing Rarity with her gaze. "You just ran out of time," she informed her. Rarity was about to ask her what she meant, but then she didn't have to. A goliath of a man - was it even a man? - had just stepped out from around the corner at the end of the corridor. Rarity knew for a fact that the corridor's ceiling was seven feet high. What had just emerged was stooping to ensure his head didn't drag against the ceiling. His sheer bulk blocked out the entirety of the corridor behind him. His arms were like the branches of trees, his legs like the trunks of a great oak. But he was no vampire. Rarity knew vampires. And this... thing, was certainly not one. For one, his skin was a patchwork of colours. Stagnant green, mottled purple and even sickly yellow, all blended in with the heavy presence of a rotting, slate grey colour. It was at this point that Rarity realised that not only was the man's skin a patchwork of colour, but also a patchwork of different pieces of skin. Heavy stitches held different parts together in a bizarre and obscene display of skill. His right arm was longer than his left, his head oversized and extended and pieces of metal were placed where no skin could have, presumably, been found to match. He wore little, save for the trouser portion of an orange prison jumpsuit. His body and his clothes were spattered with blood. It was then that Rarity noticed the limp, lifeless and mangled corpse of a Hellsing guard in the creature's grasp. Rarity had never seen anything like it before in her life. And it unnerved her. Vinyl took a step back into the safety of the creature's presence. "Sorry Grandma," she said, looking back at her company. "But this guy here, is my insurance. While he pounded away at the rest of your guys, I was gonna go kill that Hellsing bitch. But then I ran into you. Oh well, I guess he can always kill you too." The figure grunted. Vinyl smiled before looking back at Rarity. "Well if you don't mind, I'm gonna go kill that Hellsing bitch!" she cried, leaping over Rarity's head in a single bound. Rarity turned on the spot, ready to stop her from proceeding, only to be stopped herself as something grabbed her from behind. She looked around and saw the creature had wrapped its fingers around her torso, its face mere inches from her own. Rarity lashed her hand out, a swarm of wires flashing through the air, sinking into the monster's flesh along the arm. However where she expected to see blood, there was instead a far more ominous and villainous looking purple secretion. Not only that, but the cables only managed to sink in only a few centimeters before losing traction against the monster's powerful and rippling muscles. That wasn't to say it didn't have the desired effect. The creature roared and tossed Rarity aside. Righting herself in mid-air, Rarity landed on the floor in a cat-like crouch, though she had lost her glasses in the maneuver. She noted that they were just a little ways in front of the creature. She frowned, and refocused her gaze on the creature. It was busy examining its arm, looking at the cuts in a sort of child like wonder, before it looked back to Rarity and took a step forward, crushing her glasses under its enormous foot. Rarity's frown deepened. "Those were two hundred and thirty bit Celine designer glasses you brute!" she growled, whisking out her hand once more to send the wires whistling through the air. The creature surprised her however as it gripped the wires with its huge, brick like fingers. Its sickly purple blood spurting over its hands. Its twisted and malformed face contorted in concentration and pain before it swung its grip to the left, sending Rarity into the wall with bone jarring smack. She grunted in pain, before she nimbly flipped backwards to avoid the fist that smashed through the wall where she had been standing just a moment before. The creature growled before it tugged on its arm, trying to pry it from the brick and woodwork. Rarity took the best of this opportunity, lashing the monster's body with microfilament slashes, gouging out chunks of flesh like she was carving a turkey. The monster growled and grunted before it swung its other arm backwards at Rarity before it successfully extracated its trapped arm free. Rarity stepped back from the creature's flailing arms, trying to discern the best way to defeat it. There was no way she'd be able to make it to the weapons vault to even attempt at using any of the vampire use only weapons. She was stuck with her gloves and her wires against a creature much faster than she anticipated, much larger than she was and could possibly crush her without even breaking a sweat. Her eyes gravitated toward the metal plating on the creature's body. More specifically she focused on the corner of one such plate had been sheared off, revealing bone white ivory and bloody sinew beneath. An idea blossomed in the back of her mind. She took a few short jumps backwards before sending in hers wires once more curving and slashing against the damaged metal on the creature's chest. The metal fell apart with ease, revealing the creature's exposed ribcage. Rarity smiled. Her window was now open. The creature roared and began to run towards Rarity. This did little to deter Rarity as she began her own journey to her opponent, microfilament wires coiling around her clenched fist a look of grim determination on her face. Just as the creature raised its fist to punch Rarity, she ducked aside, running low for only a moment before rising up again, her fist cracking against the exposed bones and snapping two of the ribs clean. With barely a moment's hesitation, she relaxed her fingers, sending blue wires whisking all through the monster's torso, carving organ, muscle and bone alike and rendering it all a gruesome, purple and pulp like mess, some of which spurted from the gap in its chest. In the instant that it happened the creature died, letting a pitiful groan escape its rotting lips before it began to fall to the ground. Rarity jumped back, ignoring the state of her apparel and watching it plant face first into the floor, the corridor shaking. Rarity stood there for a moment, before jumping over the massive corpse and racing after VInyl, hoping that Sir Trixie was alive and well. Reaching the conference room, she saw that the doors had been splintered open and lay askew in the doorway. Rarity's heart rate skyrocketed as she skidded into the room. "Sir Trixie are you-?" She stopped. Vinyl Scratch was dead, lying on to floor, eyes wide with surprise, a bullet wound place neatly between her eyes, blood oozing onto the carpet. Sir Trixie was sat in her chair, revolver on the table cigar in mouth, though the had not lit it. She smiled at Rarity. "What kept you?" Author's Note I'm writing this just before going to works so very quickly now, thanks to: stardust flare Brony-F22 Jared Greenough SerialGunner666 Ultimate Eden Knight MirrorMage Snow ghost pony and reji8627 for showing their support and adding Hellsing: Equestria to their favorites. If you can tell me why I called the monster a Promethean you get a cookie! {XIII}Rarity returned to the conference room to see that the body of Vinyl Valentine had either been removed, or had disintegrated, and then her remains moved. The doors had been somewhat lazily prepared and a few Hellsing guards stood outside just for extra protection. She gave each of the a nod before she stepped to Trixie's side. She was still smoking the cigar Rarity had lit for her before she had left. She looked up as Rarity approached and smiled around her cigar before removing it from her mouth "You look dreadful Rarity," Trixie commented, nodding to Rarity's dishevelled and filthy appearance. Rarity herself gave herself a disgusted look. "I admit I may have gotten a tad messier than I originally intended," she admitted. "But no one ever got anything done without getting a tad dirty in the process." "Quite," Trixie agreed, smiling, taking a puff of her cigar before exhaling smoke in a cloud, hiding her face for a moment. "Your work is once again outstanding old friend." "I do what I can to make sure the Hellsing Organisation runs as smoothly as it can Sir Trixie," Rarity said, bowing. "I have had remains of the... creature.. taking down to the basements to be examined under your direction of course, and have taken an inventory of casualties." "Excellent. I look forward to seeing more of this creature." Trixie's eyes did seem rather luminous, glittering at the notion of putting her occult knowledge to use. Said glitter died however as she gave a series of wheezing coughs. Rarity cocked her head. "I know I'm only your butler Sir Trixie, but the habit is detrimental to your health," Rarity commented, indicating the open cigarillo case on the table. "I'm aware," Trixie agreed, though this did not stop her from taking another drag on the carcinogen. "How many did we lose?" "In the attack? No more than six men were killed by Miss Valentine, including the two at the gate. out of the other four three became ghouls. the issue has of course been dealt with the utmost respect and care for our former comrades. In terms of the creature we lost roughly a few dozen good agents. It appears its body was resistant to bullets." "I see," Trixie muttered. "I will have to speak with Alucard about this. When will we have communication channels open again?" "Hopefully within the hour Sir Trixie," Rarity said, walking over to the large screen that was now situated behind Trixie. "I see," Trixie muttered. "I wonder if Alucard found shelter with Twilight and Applejack." "Knowing Alucard he will have most likely travelled to the nearest Hellsing outpost to regroup," Rarity informed her, adjusting a few cables by the screen. "Even if they were to walk, Hollow Shades is no more than two hours by foot. Barely anything to even a fledgling like Twilight." "And what about AJ?" "She was a member of the Ponyville Police Department," Rarity conceded. "I'm sure they'll all be fine, though I think AJ will be requiring rest when she arrives and Twilight a good steak." "I think you should concern yourself with your own well being before the others old friend," Trixie said. "Why not take a bath and enjoy yourself for a few hours?" "My duty is to the Hellsing family and the Hellsing organisation," Rarity said. "Right now we have just been attacked by an unknown enemy and Hellsing Headquarters is vulnerable. I will relax when Alucard returns Sir Trixie but for now we must be on guard and I must be attentive to better protect you." "Our enemy has made their play and failed," Trixie commented. "They will not be so organised to prepare another attack so soon." "Maybe," Rarity sighed. "But right now the front doors to the manner are currently embedded in the walls of the entrance halls." Trixie chuckled: "I see your point." There was a spark from one of the wires Rarity was adjusting followed by a small humming noise. A red light began to glow on the side of the screen. Rarity pressed a button and the screen began to power up, followed by the crackling of static. "Communication incoming from Hellsing Outpost Thirteen, Sir Trixie," Rarity announced, stepping to Trixie's side as the screen glowed into life, revealing the seated Alucard, hands clasped in his lap. "I see you've made yourself comfortable," Trixie said offhandedly. "Where are Twilight and Applejack?" "There are resting," Alucard commented. "I have commandeered a Hellsing transport that will bring us back to the manner within the next two hours." "I expect to see you before dawn then Alucard," Trixie said. "Understood?" "Your wish is my command my Master," Alucard said, bowing his head. "How was the assault met?" "Dispatched before five minutes passed," Rarity answered, stepping forward. "The vampire was mediocre at best and hardly worth my time. Her accomplice however I find infinitely more intriguing." "Accomplice?" Alucard asked, tilting his head. "Some kind of amalgamation of different bodies," Trixie summised. "I believe I have seen something like it before, but I'll need closer examination to be certain. I would like your opinion on it as well when you arrive." "But of course sir Trixie," Alucard agreed. "And casualties?" "It could have been far worse," Rarity told him. "The creature however had eliminated a few dozen of our agents before it was dispatched of." "I see," Alucard murmured. "This veiled enemy is very.. interesting to say the least. I might even say I'm getting a little excited." "We will see you when you return," Trixie said. "For now rest up Alucard." "As you command my master," Alucard said, bowing his head as the screen went black. Trixie turned to Rarity. "How soon can we replace the troops we lost?" she asked. Rarity looked uneasy. "Well recruiting is always an option, though in the past that has always been slow. We can't divert forces from any of the outposts we're stretched thin as it is." She paused, face thoughtful. "Yes... I suppose..." "Yes?" "I have a few contacts in the... professional underworld. All legal you understand, just off the books." "What are you saying Rarity?" She paused before she walked over to the screen. After a few moments, she brought up a file. An email to be exact. "From one of my former colleagues. You may remember Fancy Pants used to work with me in weapons design?" "Ah yes, before his retirement?" "Exactly. Fancy does keep me up to date from time to time and has often spoken to me about the recruitment of... professionals." "Professionals?" Rarity looked sheepish. "In other words Sir Trixie: mercenaries." "Mercenaries?" Trixie repeated. "Men and women who trade blood for money. Do you think we can trust the security of the manner to such people?" "I asked Fancy the exact same question," Rarity said. "His response was that if we needed people we could trust, people who would remain loyal, so long as they were paid on time, then The Wonderbolts were the people to talk to." "Has there been any news?" Bishop Cadenza looked up from her desk as Father Armour walked in. Her grim face told him everything he needed to know. He sighed slightly. "That makes the fourth we've lost so far." "And the most important," Cadenza reminded. "Whoever these people are they're bold. Vincent was the most brilliant mind we had at our disposal." "Isn't it convenient that our most intelligent and valuable assets are being abducted as they leave for vacation?" Shining asked. Cadenza removed her glasses, fixing Shining with a cool glare. "What are you implying Father?" she asked. "Just that it is more than a little suspicious," Shining replied. "If I didn't know any better, I would say there was a spy amongst us." Cadenza frowned, resting her chin in her hand for a few moments, before she nodded slowly. "I would have to agree with you Father. These abductions reek of treachery. There is a spy amongst us in Iscariot and we must find them now." "A spy for Hellsing do you think?" Shining asked. Cadenza laughed bitterly. "No Father. No they seem to be too busy with their own vampire problem to be concerned with us at the minute. No, this is a new threat, one we haven't seen before." She look at him. "How are you feeling after the procedure by the way." Shining rested his hand on his shoulder and massaged the flesh there. "A little rubbery, but other than that I'm fine." "I see. Do you feel stronger?" "I'll be honest with you, I'm not so sure. The only way we'll find out is with time I suppose." "Yes. Only time will tell it seems." If Lightning Dust had to sum up her situation at that moment in three words, those words would have been blood, sweat and sand. Needless to say she was less than happy. Her body ached her ears were ringing and all she wanted in the world at that moment was to soak in a nice hot bath. She felt sticky and unclean, tired and worn. Still, it was a living. The life of a mercenary was less than glamourous and she had volunteered to be a part of the Wonderbolts anyway. Apparently she wasn't cut out for the military. That was fine. She got a better rate working as part of a mercenary group than for an army. Rich warlords would pay millions for hired guns. Currently everyone of the Wonderbolts were being paid 20,000 Griffinstan Rupees a day. Back home in Equestria that was worth roughly 15,000 bits. Not bad for a days work. The sound of movement outside her tent caught her attention, causing her to stir, before she went back to sleep. Her sleep was disturbed again however when the flap to her canvas tent was roughly pulled open and a lean, grizzled man stomped in. "Wake up Dusty we're movin'!" he called, her tone jovial but his expression grim. Dust yawned and rolled over. "Not my shift," she mumbled sleepily. "Go away Soarin." The man sighed, before tipping Lightning Dust unceremoniously to the floor, much to her chagrin and with much swearing. "The fuck was that for you arse!?" Dust cried, getting groggily to her sleep and brushing sand from blonde hair and rubbing sleep from her golden eyes. "We're moving out," he replied. "War's over and we're out of a job. Captain wants us to get the fuck out of the country before our wanted poster's are all over the news." "Fuck!" Dust swore under her bed as she began to pack up only the things that were most essential, and were most important. "We packing up the tents?" "Dunno," Soarin replied, packing up his own things. "The Cap' never said." "Great," Dust grumbled. "And I was getting used to it here. Who knows when we'll next get work?" "Well it's not like we'll starve if we do eh?" Soarin chuckled, turquoise eyes twinkling with amusement. "Seriously though, does the Cap have a back up plan?" Dust asked, straightening up, her backpack fully loaded. "She always seems to," Soarin admitted, shrugging on his own bag. They looked uncertainly at each other, before the moved out into a light sandstorm, pulling their balaclavas over their mouths and noses, and lowering goggles over their eyes. They approached the meeting point behind a low ridge, where the rest of the Wonderbolts were gathered around the Captain. "Listen up!" she called. "I wanna be on a plane in the next four hours! There's gonna be a flight to Equestria and we are gonna be on it! We're taking what we can and leaving everything else behind! Load up the jeeps and let's get moving 'kay?" There was a hustle of movement as the Wonderbolts began to make there way over to their vehicles, however Soarin made his way over to the Captain. "Boss what's next?" he asked. "Do we even have another contract prepared?" The Captain looked at him, and though he couldn't see her mouth, he could tell she was smiling. Her braided ponytail was picked up by the wind and pulled behind her head, in a prismatic tail. "We got a little nibble earlier today," she admitted. "Pretty good timing too considering." "So long as it isn't another sandtrap I'll be fine," Soarin said. "Where're we off to from Equestria this time then?" "Nowhere," the Captain said as she looped her rainbow hair back around herself in order to keep it in check. "We've got ourselves an... interesting proposal." "What are you getting at Cap'?" Soarin asked. Rainbow Dash simply winked. Author's Note I, am, the DEVIL Thanks to: Kyuubi325, Gearico, flame0987, GuardianofRoin and Eclair Young for showing their support by favouring Hellsing Equestria. {XIV}"It is remarkable," Trixie whispered, examining the open cavity of the creature's chest. "Though the procedure has clearly been streamlined and improved there can be no mistaking the handiwork. The precision. The technique." She was alone in a stone room in the basement of the manor grounds. The creature lay before her on an operating table, surgical implements and occult books lying around on workbenches around the room. Trixie herself wore a lab coat and medical mask with red rubber gloves and a pair of safety goggles rested over her eyes. She had elected to do the examination of the creature herself and was recording her observations aloud via computer. When the file was finished, it would be saved and exported directly to Trixie's personal hard-drive to be, or perhaps not to be, archived, depending on whether Trixie needed to review the recording for further analysis. "The creature is without a doubt comprised of the bodies of many different people. The ribcage and torso appear to be whole for the most part, though some muscle and flesh may have been grafted on in places where the original was either damaged or destroyed. The metal coverings at first appear to be armour, and though they may serve as such, they actually function as resonant plates for a series of occult markings that have been inscribed on each. It should be noted these markings face inwards towards the body and that there are others on the creatures flesh, most of them concentrated around the areas were different pieces are joined." She turned to a vial of the creature's blood and brought it close to her eyes. "The blood, or whatever this substance may be that ran through it's veins I find just as interesting as its former host. An occult recipe. Of this I am certain, though its function eludes me. It does however carry an unusual electrical current. Further evidence to support my theories and beliefs that this creature was made by... familiar hands." She shook her head in disbelief. "The subject is comprised predominantly from male components, though it is in fact genderless. The lack of sexual organs compounds my belief that this is not an attempt at life, but more over the creation of a new form of soldier." A chilling thought struck her. "With the vampire menace arising, this could only be the beginning. Vampirism sold in a chip, these creatures being produced from the remains of the dead. Is someone trying to create a new arms race? A desperate struggle for people of mass destruction?" She shuddered. "If this is their goal, whoever they may be, they know what they're doing. The synergy of man and machine... it almost appears organic. Part of the creature's nature." A short series of beeps, too soft to be picked up by the microphone, alerted Trixie to the pager that lay on the desk opposite her. An antiquated device to be sure, but only one person could contact her on it, and only one person would try. Especially considering she had made it explicitly clear that no one was to disturb her while she was performing her examination. She looked up from where she examined the vial to see the clock on the wall. "The time is now ten minutes past three in the afternoon. Session one of creature dissection and analysis complete. End recording." She dragged the white linen sheet over the cadaver and stripped off the gloves and mask, striding over to the desk where her pager rested. She deposited mask, gloves and coat into a decontamination bin, picked up the pager and headed for the door. There was a dial just beside the door at eye level. Looking back at the creature Trixie paused, before she turned the thermostat down a few degrees to better preserve the body. The door gave a hiss as the pressure on either side was equalised and Trixie stepped through into the decontamination unit. When it came to the occult, Trixie took no chances whatsoever. Emerging on the other side, she quickly donned her usual blazer and finally checked the message that Rarity had sent her. 'Arrived'. Rarity was never one to mince words when they weren't needed and Trixie knew what she meant anyway. The Wonderbolts had just arrived. In a few minutes they would be taken to the briefing room, where Trixie would inform them as to the conditions of their contract. Rarity had been the one to arrange it of course. She was always ready for everything. Always on time, always perfect. Straightening her apparel, Trixie began to make her way upstairs. Rarity was standing outside the briefing room, stood smartly at attention, a nervous Twilight in tow. Trixie raised an eyebrow but did not comment. If Twilight was here of her own volition then she wouldn't pry. Indeed, she had noticed how Twilight and Applejack were now looking up to the older woman with a new found respect and - dare she say? - admiration after Rarity had taken down the beast that currently resided below. If she was here by Rarity's instruction however, then Rarity would no doubt explain everything to Trixie in that calm manner she was so used to. "The Wonderbolts have arrived Sir Trixie," Rarity said, almost uselessly. "They report to a Captain Rainbow Dash, who will only take orders it seems from you." "And which is she?" Trixie asked, matter of factly. Rarity's lip curled into an amused smile. "You'll know who she is. I also took the liberty of inviting dear Twilight here as well. Given the nature of the briefing I'm certain they'd like to see just what they'll be up against whilst working with Hellsing." "And she asked you Twilight?" Trixie asked, looking at the other woman. Twilight nodded stiffly. "Yes ma'am." "Interesting?" "Um... is their a problem Sir Trixie?" "No, I'm merely curious as to why Rarity didn't ask Alucard is all." Rarity gave her a pointed star, an amused twinkle in her eyes. "You know why I didn't ask Alucard." "Point taken," Trixie agreed, smiling at their little joke. "Very well Rarity, I suppose you may return to your usual duties. Twilight, I believe we have to familiarise ourselves with the Wonderbolts." "Yes ma'am," Rarity and Twilight chorused, Twilight snapping to a salute as she did so. Rarity chuckled and walked gracefully away, as Trixie opened the door and strode into the briefing room, followed closely by Twilight. Any conversation that was going on before Trixie stepped into the room instantly died out. Twilight took the few moments of silence to take the scope of everyone else in the room. There was somewhere between fifteen and twenty people standing and looking at the door. All of who appeared to be in the same physical condition as she herself. Not buff exactly but lean. He attention was immediately drawn however to the woman sitting in the centre of the group. She was kind of hard to miss. For one thing her hair was a legitimate rainbow of colours, all in unique, defined strips. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and indigo. Said hair was braided into a long ponytail which currently hung just in front her. Her skin had a weather beaten look to it, but not unsightly. In fact it complimented her appearance quite nicely. Her nose wa small, but that didn't seem to stop her pure black sunglasses from defying gravity at the very tip of it. From her seated posture Twilight couldn't really make out her figure. She had the chair positioned so that she could rest her folded arms on the chair's back and lean forward. The uniform she wore seemed to be similar to those around her. Mostly sand and dirt coloured articles of clothing. Desert camo, Twilight assumed. However while the others wore patrol caps or no hat whatsoever, she wore a tan brown boonie hat with a badge stamped onto the crown. A cartoonish yellow lightning bolt with a pair of blue wings, stamped onto a cobalt blue circle. Trixie voiced what Twilight was thinking. "Captain Rainbow Dash I presume?" she asked. Dash smiled and pulled off her sunglasses, sliding them into the breast pocket of her jacket. "Presumption is correct," Rainbow confirmed. "So long as I can presume that you're Sir Trixie Hellsing?" "You may," Trixie said. Rainbow stood up at this point and stretched her arms out behind her back, before she reached into her pocket and pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a box of matches. "Mind if I smoke? I haven't had one since before the flight and I need my fix right about now." "Certainly," Trixie said, gesturing for Rainbow to continue. The other woman smiled before setting about lighting up. Once both cigarettes and matches were away again, Rainbow took a long drag before looking Trixie in the eye. "You know we don't usually do the security detail," Rainbow said, almost off-handedly. "But your... secretary?" "Butler," Trixie corrected. "Butler... right. Anyway, she said this wasn't security and you needed some extra muscle around the place. Wouldn't say anymore over the phone." "If you're concerned then-" Trixie started but Rainbow cut her off. "Who said I was concerned? We're professionals ma'am. If someone says the job's about sensitive intel, then we get the idea. Before we start however I wanna check up on where me and my crew are gonna be aiming at." Trixie paused for a few moments before smiling. "Tell me Captain have you ever read the works of Bram Stoker?" "You mean Dracula? Nope. Used to read Daring Doo as a kid but then guns got involved. What's that got to do with anything?" "Because the enemy Hellsing fights is not identifiable with any flag or organisation," Trixie told her. "Hellsing was charged by Princess LUna herself to protect Equestria from vampires, werewolves and the forces of darkness." Rainbow looked at her, mouth open, cigarette dangerously close to falling from her mouth. She pulled it from her grasp and gave a nervous chuckle. "Look Miss Trixie," she said slowly. "Not that I don't appreciate a good joke every once in a while, but the Wonderbolts are a serious unit. We're not really hired out for... conspiracy theorists." "Oh?" Trixie asked raising a condescending eyebrow. "Then perhaps you'd better talk to my associate here?" She stepped aside allowing Dash to get a good look at Twilight. She looked between the two, confused. "Miss Twilight Sparkle is a member of Hellsing the same as you and your team, hopefully, will be. The only difference is that Twilight is a vampire. We thought it best to show you some proof of the enemy's existence so that you wouldn't think of us as gibbering lunatics." Dash stared at Twilight for a few moments, before someone in the crowd sniggered behind her. The snigger turned into a chuckle that was echoed around the room, and was finally met with a smile on Dash's lips. "She's a vampire?" she asked incredulous, taking a few steps towards her. Twilight, refusing to be intimidated by the other, though Dash was a few inches taller than her, also stepped forward. "She is indeed Captain," Trixie said, not looking at either of them. "Perhaps you would like to test it for yourself? A little fight perhaps? Last woman standing is the victor." "Catfight!" someone from the crowd called, to raucous cheering and wolf-whistle's from the crowd. Dash ignored them and looked at Twilight. "You want me to fight her?" Dash asked. "Come on. I'd break her in half." "Then prove it," Twilight said coldly. Dash looked at her, narrowed her eyes in suspicious, before she tucked her still lit cigarette behind her ear. She looked back at Twilight and smiled, though there was a predatory edge in her grin now. "So, you wanna kiss first sweetheart or shall we skip the foreplay?" she asked. Twilight blushed furiously, her right hand slapping Dash across the cheek. Dash saw the move coming but the force behind it was nothing she had been expecting. Her cheek throbbed like it had been stung, her head snapped so fast to the right she was sure she had whiplash and she had to stagger to stay upright. She rotated her jaw to make sure it still worked, one hand coming up to rub the cheek that had been struck and looked back at Twilight. "Don't call me sweetheart," Twilight said coldly. Dash stared at her. Twilight flashed a toothy grin. "What's the matter Captain? Cat got your tongue?" Dash saw that Twilight's incisors were too long to be natural. Were these people telling the truth? Dash straightened up again and rolled her shoulders, taking off her at and jacket. Underneath her jacket she was wearing a white tank top, which showed off the flawless corded muscles in her arms and shoulders. All hints of playfulness were gone now from her face. Twilight smiled, ready for whatever were to happen next. "So these people will be watching me while I sleep?" Except for that. Author's Note Ahhhh here we are again everybody. The typical D101 Reviews Cliffhanger? It's a wonder you guys put up with this abuse it really is. Anyway thanks to the following for adding Hellsing: Equestria to their favorites: Gamaliel TacoTown ChaoticLightning Xaerouzle Voldine fowvor DJ-Pon3FTW Ronin KingMonoChrome Ferral Klondike Shy KindersKrieg DarknessDragon78 RainLight Alucard45 soul writer Jirodyne Cogmil123 dovyzz Kinsen jdhog77 Episvont Archmagejay samuraimaster1776 ChaosShade99 Slayer 10321 Big Macontosh Timelord358 Lowrex y8happy paft And to those last few on that list (namely Big Macintosh onwards) welcome to purgatory, this fic probably won't be updated 'til October 28th . Guess what happens then? {XV}Rainbow looked up sharply as Alucard spoke, and her jaw dropped open to such a degree, Twilight feared she may have dislocated it. The rest of the Wonderbolts gave surprised cries of alarm, and took several shocked steps backwards. Twilight turned slowly as Alucard stepped through the wall to stand beside her. He surveyed the room of people with a calm indifference to the people that stood there. The Wonderbolts stared back at him, stunned into silence. Trixie was the first to speak. "I didn't think you would be joining us Alucard," she said matter of factly. "These people will be watching me while I sleep," Alucard replied, not even looking in her general direction. "I wanted to see who I was putting my trust into." "Wh-wh-what th-the hell?" Dash stammered, unable to take her eyes away from Alucard. "H-how the hell did you do that?" "You still have your doubts Captain?" Alucard said, stepping closer. "Twilight Sparkle may be the lowest of the low, but you can be damn sure she's a vampire. Just, like, me." Here he removed his glasses and stared into Dash's eyes, red eyes glowing with an almost livid fire, leaning over her, leering into her face. Dash, for her part, managed to remain almost totally composed. This was at the cost however of emitting a very feminine squeak and taking a nervous step backwards. Alucard smiled sadistically, straightening up and walking past Dash to closer inspect the Wonderbolts. As he neared the group, they each took one step back from him, save one tall, pale skinned hulking brute of a man, with crew-cut, straw hair and bloodshot eyes. He scowled and looked at Alucard with the most aggression he could command. Alucard looked into his face and laughed. "And what do they call you sir?" he asked mockingly. The beast snorted. "Bulk," he grunted. Alucard chuckled. "Well then Bulk I think it safe to say you're either brave, or ignorant." His lips curled into a cold smile. "I think I'd settle on ignorant. Your colleagues knew better than to stand back from a significant threat. When a vampire attacks a mere, unarmed, mortal like yourself the smartest thing to do is run. You would have been the first to die if I had the mind to kill tonight." "I don't back away from any freak," Bulk snarled. "Then you're a fool," Alucard replied evenly. "That kind of pig-headed bravery is what will get you killed." Here he turned to the rest of the Wonderbolts. "If you have the chance to retreat so that you may fight on, then the sensible choice is to retreat. But if you've got your back to the wall, then you stand there tall and proud and kill as many of your enemy before your throat is ripped out in a shower of your own blood." He pulled off his sunglasses and locked his glowing red eyes with Bulk's. "You're working for Hellsing now. You either fight on, or die fighting. Cowardice is not an option, and neither is stupidity." Bulk took a shocked step back at the sight of Alucard's glowing eyes. Alucard smiled at this. "You're learning already." "Alucard would you kindly not terrorize the hired help?" Trixie asked casually. Alucard's smile at book withered a degree, but he stepped back regardless. "As you command, my Master," Alucard said, bowing humbly in her direction. He walked to Trixie's side and turned, facing back into the room of startled and now, thoroughly unnerved Wonderbolts. Rainbow Dash fell back into her chair and stared agape at Alucard for the bets part of ten seconds, before she slapped herself, though not on the cheek Twilight had already turned pink. She looked back at Alucard to make sure he was still there. Confirming that he was, she plucked the cigarette from behind her ear and took a long, heavy drag from it. She breathed the smoke into the air, taking the cigarette from he lips before she let her head sag. She shook her head slowly. Then, she started to shake. At first Twilight thought she was crying, but then she caught the sounds of barely suppressed laughter. Dash threw her head back and roared with laughter, slapping her knee with her free hand and bending double. The other Wonderbolts stared at her, worried that their captain had just gone mad. Eventually however, Dash settled down and her laughter became more manageable chuckles. She shook her head again, a beaming smile plastered over her face and a mad twinkle in her eyes. "You," she said slowly through a few lingering chuckles. She pointed at Alucard when she said this. "I like you. You're a funny guy." Alucard raised an eyebrow. Dash took another long drag from her cigarette before looking at Trixie. "Now that is what I call a sales pitch! You show me something like that and you make me a believer. Whaddya think Soarin?" She turned to a Wonderbolt standing just behind her left shoulder. He jumped as he realised she was now talking to him and he cleared his throat. "Well... it was impressive. I mean... damn... but..." "But?" Dash asked, and there was a hint of danger in her voice. Soarin cleared his throat nervously. "It's just a matter professional interest Cap. I mean, I'd like to know how much we're being paid for this job you know?" Dash's smile returned in full force and she beckoned conspiratorially to Soarin. The Wonderbolt bent down to Dash's level and she whispered something in his ear. His eyes widened to the size of dinner plates and he looked at her, amazed. "That much?" She nodded in confirmation, a cheeky grin plastered over her smug features. Soaring coughed, straightened up and smiled at Trixie. "Ma'am if the amount of our pay is as large as I've just been told then I'll believe whatever you want me to believe." Trixie smiled content. "I hoped so. Captain I'm sure you'll find your accommodations quite comfortable. As the most experience military officer here I feel confident handing the safety of the Hellsing manner over to you and your team." Dash raised an eyebrow. "Not to be rude ma'am, but your butler said we were to replace the members you lost recently. And, well, she made it sound like there were some survivors." "And so there were," Trixie explained. "The most senior officers handed in their notice shortly after. The rest that remain are newer recruits, and though they have had more time to become accustomed to Hellsing procedure, they lack the experience in combat that would be required for me to entrust them with any possession of authority. Congratulations Captain, you've been promoted from Captain of the Wonderbolts to Captain of the Hellsing Guard." Dash gave a coy grin. "I like the sound of that." Applejack leaned back in her chair and laughed, wiping imaginary tears from her eyes. Rarity smiled to herself as she poured Twilight another cup of tea, whilst the lavender haired young woman sat back in her chair and scowled. "Sweetheart?" Applejack asked chuckling. "She actually called ya sweetheart?" Twilight nodded stiffly and Applejack laughed again. "Guess she didn't know that was the kiss o' death eh? What'd ya do?" "I... I kind of slapped her," Twilight grumbled. Applejack howled again to the ceiling. "I imagine that must have hurt coming from a vampire," Rarity tittered. "Ah remember the last time someone tried using the sweetheart card on ya," Applejack smirked. "That night out, when we both went down to the club. And then the bartender tried hittin' on ya!" "I imagine he had it coming then," Rarity smiled. "She," Twilight mumbled. Rarity raised an eyebrow, as she began sorting out the clothes in Twilight's wardrobe. "I didn't think you were that way inclined dear," she said. "I'm not!" Twilight snapped. "She kinda is," Applejack whispered to Rarity. "Applejack!" Twilight cried out. "What? 'Snot like you make a big fuss of it before." "What do you mean by, 'kind of'?" Rarity asked. Twilight blushed and looked away. Applejack rolled her eyes and looked at Rarity. "You could say Twi's door swings both ways." Rarity's eyes twinkled in mirth, a sudden realisation hitting her. "Is that why you slapped the Captain then?" Twilight looked up sharply: "And what's that supposed to mean?" "Well if I do say so myself the Captain is a handsome young woman. Now I can't say I'm that way inclined but I'm sure someone might be interested in her." "I am not interested in the Captain!" Twilight snapped. "I just met her!" "I never said you were darling. I was merely making a point that to the right eye she may be, visually appealing shall we say?" "I... you..." Twilight fumed. "Twi, just say you think she's a looker an' Rarity'll leave you alone," Applejack sighed. "It don't mean you have to sleep with her or anything." Twilight glared at her, as if to say 'It's your fault we're even having this conversation.' Then she sighed and looked to Rarity. "I guess she is kind of... well..." "Yes?" "I'm thinking of a word! She's not what you'd call cute at any rate. I mean... striking? Maybe?" "She's hot? That what you're gettin' at?" Applejack asked. Twilight blushed and nodded. Applejack shrugged. "Was that so hard?" "With you it's always difficult," Twilight sighed. "Why are we even talking about this?" "Because Rarity's an ol' gossip," Applejack smirked, receiving a strike to the back of her head for her troubles. "This 'Ol Gossip' as you so put it managed to take down a Titan, despite her brittle bones and old age!" Rarity chided. "Remember who your cross!" As if to emphasise her point, a tendril of blue light danced around her finger. Applejack cowered back at the sight. "Yes ma'am." Satisfied with the reaction she got, Rarity returned to her previous duties. Or she would have, had her pager not decided that this was the moment to deliver a message from Sir Trixie. She removed it from her pocket and examined the message, before replacing it and turning to the two other women in the room. "Sir Trixie would like to speak with the two of you in her study." "How come you got a room all to yourself?" Soarin asked, looking around at the Captain's luxurious stately bedroom. Dash wrinkled her nose at the statement. "Trust me, that sandtrap we just came from had more tasteful decoration than this place," she grunted. Her eyes however had found her four-poster bed. "More comfortable here though." "Gotta agree with you there Cap'," Soarin smirked. "I mean damn. Have you seen this place? Can you imagine where her ladyship sleeps if this is the standards of our sleeping quarters?" "Oh now I'm jealous," Dash chuckled. The motion caused her to wince slightly and she picked up the ice pack she'd dumped into the wine bucket beside her bed. Soarin grinned. "Still sore huh?" he asked. Dash nodded stiffly. "That girl can smack," she confirmed. "She is a vampire," Soarin reminded. "So we've been led to believe," she countered. "That other guy though. Now that I'll admit is the vampire." "If you say so," Soarin shrugged. "Personally Cap' I thought she almost broke your neck with a hit like that." "You aren't the only one," Dash admitted. "Damn girl got a swing on her." She paused. "Did I already say that?" "Yeah." "D'you think I've got a concussion?" "Well you managed to say concussion so I'm gonna say no on that one Cap." "Good." She set the ice pack down again. "Pretty sweet digs we got here." She strode over to her window, something Soarin was only just now noticing. She looked out over the estate, resting on the window sill. "And a pretty sweet gig too," she muttered. "Sorry, what was that Cap?" She turned to look at Soarin, a smile wider than a mile plastered on her face. "We're being paid to hunt vampire dude! How awesome is that? We are living a dream here!" Soarin gave his own small smile. "I guess we are." His expression then became an uncomfortable one. "How long is this gonna last us though Cap?" Dash raised an eyebrow. "What's that supposed to mean?" "Well, security detail... it's a long haul. I mean it's... it's almost like a full-time job." "Pays a damn sight better though am I right?" "Yeah but how long for?" She sighed and turned back out the window. "Imma be honest with you Soarin... I don't know. It's gonna last as long as it lasts. Right now, the Wonderbolts have a contact, and a good one. It pays well, the job has some good security and the expiry date on the contract looks to be one hell of a ways off. I say we could still be here within the next year, maybe longer." Soarin smiled, looking out the window himself, looking past Dash's shoulders. "You know what Cap? I don't mind that in the slightest." "So we're heading off without Alucard for this one?" Twilight asked. "Correct," Trixie confirmed. "Alucard won't be able to keep the two of you safe all the time and I'd rather you two learned how to defend yourself should such a time come." "Well Ah can't say Ah like it," Applejack said. "But Ah can't deny it makes sense." "So what's the job?" Twilight asked. Trixie paused, before placing a picture on the desk for them to see. "She was found near Vanhoover," she said, her voice drawn. Twilight looked at the picture and felt disgust. Both at what she saw and the sudden hunger that rose in her throat. Applejack meanwhile looked at the image and fought hard not to vomit. The picture was a gruesome mess of organs ripped and torn, flesh chewed and stripped and bones twisted and cracked. What remained barely even resembled a person, neigh, a corpse, let alone a woman. "The dental records were accurate enough to tell us that this was Susan Pinkerman," Trixie told them. "She would have been seven next week." Twilight didn't have the words to express the horror of what she was hearing and seeing. Applejack, likewise, decided her best course of action was to bolt to the window. The sound of her emptying her guts made Trixie wince in distaste. or perhaps that was due to her leaning forward to reclaim the picture that had aroused such nausea in her soldiers. "What did that?" Twilight asked, though she was not sure she wanted to know. "A werewolf," Trixie replied calmly. "We haven't seen one in quite a while." Twilight paused, her mind at work. "The last full moon was a week ago right?" Trixie nodded. "So this girl was killed last week?" "This girl was killed two nights ago," Trixie corrected. "Contrary to popular belief, a werewolf does not require the light of the full moon to transform from man to beast. They are certainly more deadly when there is a full moon yes, but they merely need the light of the moon to become a monster." "So what moonlight strikes their bodies and they transform?" Applejack asked, wiping her mouth against the back of her hand. "More of less yes. It is a remarkable, although painful, chemical reaction that occurs." "The moon's light is reflected from the sun though. If all they need it the light from the moon, why don't they transform in the middle of the day?" Twilight asked. "It is the reflection that gives the light of the moon a specific property that initiates the transformation," Trixie explained. "It's not a concentrated as when it comes from the sun. I believe the occult term for moonlight in this sense is, Blutz waves." "Blutz waves... right," Twilight muttered. "So, we find this werewolf and shoot him?" Applejack asked. "Essentially," Trixie confirmed. "Consider it done sir," Twilight said, snapping to attention, before she and Applejack went to leave. Before they managed it however, Trixie spoke up again. "Ladies." They stopped and turned. Trixie was looking at the picture and didn't look up. "Make it as painful as you can." Author's Note Ah fuck it! I can't be so mean to you guys. I'll let you have this one right now seeing how I'm nice. Anyway, thanks to: Oh... wait... the fuck? ... Right either I'm being stupid or I can't find out who's favourited my story anymore. Well.... shit. How am I supposed to grovel to the amazing people who think my story is worth adding to their favourites now? If I am being an idiot would someone please tell me so I can fix this travesty at once! {XVI}"What do you mean I can't take the Bat?" Twilight asked, almost pouting. Rarity gave her a sympathetic glance before she went back examining the rack of weapons she had before her. "I am sorry darling but unfortunately The Bat isn't exactly the best thing you want on your side when dealing with a werewolf," she responded. "They are fast blighters when they get moving." "So you're equipping me with a new armoury?" Twilight asked. "Indeed. About time too. I haven't seen a single piece of vampire weaponry leave this armoury since you got your hands on the Bat." "Well if Twilight gets a new gun Ah want one too," Applejack protested, the Bitten already slung in its holster across her back, shell bandolier fastened and in place. "Like children at Christmas," Rarity mumbled, though the smile gave away her excitement. She found whatever it was she was looking for and turned to present Twilight with a handgun, this time a modeled on a gun Twilight didn't recognised (if she had recognised it however she would have seen it to be an MP 412 REX, though this is unlikely as the REX was never sold commercially due to a lack of market). The gun was definitely a revolver that she knew. A double, snub-barreled revolver, with six huge chambers. "May I present Hellsing ARMS 03215," Rarity said proudly. "The Hellsing BYS419 Tombstone. Barrel length two and a half inches, overall weight roughly four kilograms. Effective range of anything from right in your face to fifty metres. The Tombstone is one of my favorite designs as a double barreled close quarters combat revolver-shot-pistol." Twilight looked at her, confused. "Revolver shot?" "A custom design, wherein the revolver has been reconfigured to fire sixteen-gauge shotgun cartridges, rather than regular bullets. Double barreled to ensure maximum carnage, revolver frame to ensure easy reload and modeled into a handgun to increase mobility. Any vampire, werewolf or creature of the night shot anything nearer than ten metres and are still alive... well, they won't be crawling away to avoid their demise after that let's just say that." Twilight's jaw dropped at the specs and Rarity laughed, handing the gun to Twilight. She took it with as much delicacy as she could muster, sliding on the holster Rarity also gave her, before slipping the gun neatly into place on her hip, along with a specially belt that doubled up as a shell bandolier, filled to the seems with shells for the Tombstone. "You've been holdin' out on us Rares," Applejack whistled. "I haven't forgotten you my dear," Rarity winked, presenting another gun to Applejack. One that looked very similar to an IMI Desert Eagle. However it was longer. It was chunky. It looked particularly heavy too, for a pistol. "For you Applejack, I present Hellsing ARMS 02369, the Hellsing STH14 Fang. Barrel length of thirteen inches, total weight of nearly three kilograms, with a maximum magazine capacity of ten .50 Action Express rounds. A close quarters combat pistol, but with a maximum range of five-hundred metres and with an immediate muzzle velocity of six-hundred metres per second. in theory, at point blank range this thing could take the head clean off a wild bear, or kill a full grown elephant dead." Applejack whistled in appreciation, taking the new weapon from Rarity's grasp and looking at it fervently, checking all the working parts were in order. Twilight however glanced over to where Rarity was pouring over the 'Vampire Only' guns. She was surprised however to see something plastered on the wall next to where the Casull laid in wait. A blueprint, depicting something that looked like the Casull but, not... almost like the two were related. "What's that?" Twilight couldn't help but ask. "Hmm?" Rarity hummed looking up. Following Twilight's gaze, she found the design and gave a small little 'Hmmm'. "A design for something I've been meaning to do for a while now. Something always bothered me about the Casull and Alucard." "What's that then?" Applejack asked. "I'm not sure. It always seemed like an incomplete unit. Like the Casull just seems lonely in his hand." "It's a gun Rares. Guns don't get lonely," Applejack pointed out. "These guns are my children thank you very much!" Rarity snorted indignantly. "And if I say the Casull needs a little sister to keep her company then so be it!" "Yes ma'am," Applejack squeaked under the glare that Rarity gave her. The other woman smiled slightly before turning to Twilight with a new gun in her hands. It looked like a standard FN SCAR-H but with a longer barrel and a ACOG sight. "Hellsing ARMS 05132, the Hellsing KSA Ash. Fires standard issues NATO silver bullet rounds. Weighs roughly six kilograms to compensate for the extra firepower. This is not the sort of weapon you would want to be on the receiving end of." "Rarity I wouldn't like to be at the receiving end of anything you've designed," Twilight said smiling and taking her new weapon. It was smaller than the Bat, and also a lot lighter. It felt unfamiliar and foreign in her hands. It would take some getting used to, Twilight thought glumly, but she had to admit it would be easier to handle than the Bat. She loaded a magazine into the gun and smiled at the click. "Groovy." The Police had cordoned off the area where Susan had been found. Forensics officers were examining the scene, trying to find some clue as to what had killed her. Though there was a general consensus that Susan had been killed by a wild animal, the Vanhoover police had not ruled out the possibility of murder. Twilight and Applejack looked on as they moved around the scene of the crime, bending over every drop of blood, every piece of viscera. Applejack hung further back from the scene than Twilight, not wanting to get any closer than necessary to the scene that had caused her such distress earlier. Twilight didn't need to get closer, though her reasons were different. She could see everything clearly from where she was standing. Her vampire eyes showed her all as if she were standing right beside the police officers. Not that she really wanted to get a closer look, but she knew she needed to look if she wanted to find out where the werewolf was. "Anything?" Applejack asked. "Not yet," Twilight muttered. "It's one thing knowing a werewolf was here, quite another to find out where it..." She trailed off. Applejack cocked her head. "You okay in there sugarcube?" Twilight tilted her head back slightly and took in a deep breath through her nose. "What just happened?" she mumbled. "You just stopped talking," Applejack replied. "Not that," Twilight said slowly. "Something changed, something's different." Twilight frowned and brushed her hair back behind her ears. The wind promptly blew it back across her face and Twilight's eyes widened slightly. "The wind," she muttered. "The wind changed that's what." "And?" Applejack asked. "Just then, when the wind changed directions I smelt something," Twilight explained, turning to the direction the wind blew from. "Blood?" Applejack asked nervously. Twilight shook her head. "No, not blood. That's why I was confused. This isn't something I've smelt before and yet..." "What?" Applejack sighed. These dramatic pauses were really starting to get on her nerves. "Something tells me that it isn't normal," Twilight muttered. "Like it's a warning that this isn't something to take lightly. Like it's a defense mechanism, preparing me to fight." "Werewolf?" "Most likely." Applejack pulled the Bitten out of its holster and loaded it. "How far?" "About two miles in that direction," Twilight said, pointing off into the distance, away from Vanhoover, and far from the nearest road. "See anything in that direction?" Applejack asked. In an instant, Twilight's vampire eyes showed her their destination. It looked like an old abandoned cottage, with boarded up windows and a lonely dirt track leading up to its surrounding garden. "A cottage," Twilight said. "Then lets go," Applejack said, smiling. Something tugged at the back of her mind and she let it take her where it would. She found herself in a tree not two miles from where she had been in the instant beforehand. Two young women were walking along the dark hillside, their backs to where she hid in the branches. The uniforms they wore were identical, but one of them was dressed in ocher yellow whilst the other was night black. Her baby blue eyes widened only a fraction in surprise, before a smile broke out across her lips. She let her tongue caress one of her pointed incisors before she returned to her previous location. The desk was cramped and covered in books and sheets of paper, and there was a laptop near one end displaying complex mathematical formulas. The owner of the desk did not react to her sudden appearance. She doubted if she noticed she had left in the first place. "I'm ~back~," she sang in a high pitched giggle. "So I noticed," came the uninterested reply. "What was it this time? Cookies? Chocolate bars? Perhaps you wondered if I wanted some ice cream?" "You're no fun Doc," she pouted. The Doctor sighed and looked up at her, removing her brass goggles and stared at her, eyes blazing. "If you don't have something important to say then would you kindly get off of my work!" she growled. "Fine," she pouted, reaching out with one hand. Her fingers gripped the handle before her feet touched the floor. "I just though you might want to know that two Hellsing soldiers are on their way here. Probably because one of your little pets sneaked out for a midnight snack." There was a clatter as the Doctor got to her feet, her already pale face even paler now, her teal eyes practically glowing with contempt. "What?" she snarled. "Hellsing? Hellsing are headed this way!?" "Righterooni!" The Doctor bit her finger as she spun on the spot. "Need more time," she mumbled. "We aren't done yet." Her fingers somehow found a way to tangle themselves in her bubblegum pink hair, tugging at the strands in frustration. Stopping suddenly, she whirled on the spot. "Go and prepare Subjects M and N for immediate combat." "But you said-" "I don't CARE what I said child! Now do as I say!" Author's Note I have now decided to name the guns with abbreviations in mind. STH = SHOOT THE HEAD BYS = BREAK YO'SELF KSA = KICK SOME ASS Also I'M SORRY! I thought I had more time! More time I needed more time! This should've been up on the 28th what am I doing with my life?! If you manage to find the reference I left in there congrats, you win a cookie Sorry this chapter's so short though guys. I'm gonna save the battle for next time don't you worry. But until then, Happy Halloween, and thanks to everyone who's favourited since last time. I'd go through the names but... you know the problem by now surely. {XVII}The Doctor looked at the two boys carefully. She was not overly pleased, and wasn't even sure if they were worthy of the death they would undoubtedly face. Both boys wore forest camouflage cargo pants, with heavy, steel toe capped boots. They were each bare chested, with a single silver dog tags around their necks. Subject M was stocky, and the shorter of the two. His hair was a long and lanky mop of dirty golden strands. He looked at The Doctor with pale blue eyes. Subject M had been most affected by the procedure, being the more physically built, more obedient and less intelligent. Subject N on the other hand was taller and leaner. His hair was practically silver and his eyes were grey and deadened. Physically he was less impressive, though preliminary assessments suggested Subject N was more intelligent. This also made N more prone to questioning orders however. A worrying defect to be sure. "Well, here they are, just like you wanted," sang the Warrant Officer. The Doctor grunted dismissively, more than enough reason to send the Warrant Officer scurrying away. This was a figure of speech The Doctor knew, as the Warrant Officer didn't move, she more of... vanished. The Doctor looked at the two boys. While she had conducted a few passing assessment's over all five of the subjects so far, she hadn't been able to conduct any in depth analysis as to the results of the procedure. "What are your names?" she asked. "Nathan Pond," Subject N answered immediately. Subject M however screwed up his face in concentration. "Mike... Kenway..." he managed to say through gritted teeth. The Doctor nodded slowly, genuinely impressed. The boys retained their individuality. Now the questioned remained as to whether they retained their morality, or if they would be good dogs. The cottage was run down and broken. Something Twilight had anticipated. In fact she was surprised no one had investigated this area before now. Everything about just seemed to scream evil. The windows were cracked, broken and covered in grime. The walls were crumbling, one entire corner of the building having caved in. The thatched roof also had numerous holes in it and inside everything just appeared dank and miserable. Foul odours wafted from within, making both Twilight and Applejack grimace in disgust. "This is the place huh?" Applejack asked. "I thought this sort of thing happened in crappy horror movies." "Or cheap crime stories," Twilight added. Applejack primed the first shell in the Bitten and took a firm step forward. "So, is our wolf friend in there Twi?" Twilight took a deep breath in through her nose, much to her own distaste. The smell of the house was rank, foul and evil. But the smell of the wolf wafted around it. It was fainter, not because it was overpowered by the other smells, but because it was farther away. She looked to Applejack. "Around back," Twilight told Applejack. "I expect they probably picked this house to throw people off. Most people would just inspect the house and then find nothing." "But you're not most people are ya Twi?" Applejack smirked. "'Round back ya say? Let's go introduce ourselves." Applejack led the way around the back of the house, keeping the Bitten high, eyes lined up with the sights, as Twilight followed close behind, ears pricked for the barest sound, breathing deep through her nose, the Ash at shoulder height. The two stepped from the side of the house into the back garden. The lawn was overgrown, full of weeds and wild flowers. The flower beds themselves were out of control and there was a low wall a few yards from the house, with a picket gate opposite the back door leading to what Twilight could only assume was an allotment. The dilapidated greenhouse certainly seemed to suggest as such. "So where are they?" Applejack asked. "I... I don't know," Twilight muttered. She tried breathing in through her nose again but the area was so saturated in the stink of werewolf that she couldn't distinguish the source. She was so close to the bull's-eye and it was so frustrating she couldn't get any closer. "We'll have to look around," Twilight muttered, the moon retreating behind the clouds. "We won't get any closer with my nose at any rate." "Whatever you say," Applejack muttered, stepping towards the walled off allotment. The greenhouse exploded in a shower of grime covered glass as something shot out like a bullet at Applejack. She gave a cry of alarm as the something collided with her, sending both of them sprawling in the grass and dirt. Twilight pointed her gun at the two figures, but whoever or whatever had attacked Applejack rolled off of her onto their feet, before leaping at Twilight, hoping to take her with the same swiftness that he had surprised Applejack. Twilight however was not as easily surprised as Applejack however, jumping to the side and bringing the Ash up to aim, her finger already squeezing the trigger. She didn't fire however, the sound of footsteps on broken glass catching her attention. She flipped backwards as a second figure lunged from the destroyed greenhouse. She landed on her feet and took a few quick hops backwards, standing like a shield before the still downed Applejack. The two figures looked back at her. The smell of werewolf was practically in her mind now it was so strong and it was clear where it was coming from. The two young men right in front of her. One of them, the one with dirty golden hair, was crouched in a cat-like, feral stance. The other, the one with silvery blonde hair, looked almost bored, one thumb hooked into the left pocket of his jeans. "I told you you were too hasty," the silvery haired one chided to the other. "Can't... help it," the other grunted. "She's... different." "Different how?" "Not human, that's how. Not fully anyway." The silvery haired one seemed to mull this over in his mind for a little while. "Interesting." He lunged at Twilight and she ducked the swipe he made for her head. She did not however manage to avoid his other hand coming to up and striking the Ash from her hand. The pristine new weapon span from her grasp and landed sient in the grass, lost from sight and reach. Twilight grunted and made a fist of her now empty hand and slammed her knuckles into his ribs, throwing him backwards. The other one was right behind him however and Twilight had to jump backwards as he came at her, slashing with wild punches left and right. Twilight lifted her right arm to block another wild swipe and came in with her left elbow, smacking against the cheek of her new enemy. He flew bodily through the air, turning head over heels in airborne cartwheels. He landed on his fingertips however, before coiling like a spring and coming back at Twilight from above with a kick she couldn't have possibly dodged. She gasped, coughing as the boot sank into her belly, staggering backwards from the attack as something caught her leg, causing her to trip. As she fell she saw the other one standing over her, lifting his right arm high, fist by his neck, left hand supporting his shoulder, ready to bring his elbow down on Twilight's throat. Time seemed to slow down for Twilight and instinct kicked in. Her left hand shot out and grabbed the silver haired one by the throat as her feet suddenly found traction on the ground. Her vision turned red as her right hand came up and slammed into his temple before she straightened up, lifting him with her and throwing him bodily into his golden haired companion, sending both of them staggering. Forgetting the Tombstone was still holstered at her hip, Twilight leapt after them both, both hands balled up in fists as the golden haired one got to his feet. She swung a punch at him and he blocked it, but Twilight's other fist smacked into his jaw. He tried retaliating, tried to punch with the hand he had used to block, but Twilight trapped it in her armpit, smacking his palm into his nose with a satisfying crunch. His cry of pain was cut off when Twilight let his trapped arm go, and punched him in the mouth. She felt a few of his teeth give way under the force of the punch, blood gushing over her gloves. She felt rather than heard the other one come up behind her and she pulled her arm back, blood still covering her hand and a tooth flying past her gaze and she slammed her elbow into the other one's eye. He screeched in pain as Twilight followed up with a knee into his ribs, before she slammed both of the heels of her palms on his ears, sending him to the ground like a sack of bricks. Twilight took a step back from the two felled enemies, breathing heavily, vision returning to normal. She gulped in air, aware of the heady smell of blood cutting through the night like a knife. She turned her head to where Applejack was crouched, the other woman having at last recovered consciousness. She was rubbing her forehead and grimacing in pain. "You okay?" Twilight asked, rushing to her friend's side. Applejack nodded slowly, the clouds rolling back from the moon. "Rarity was right," she mumbled. "Fast son of a bitch." "Sons," Twilight prompted. "There were two of them." "Past tense?" "I took care of it," Twilight said, giving Applejack a reassuring smile. A low moan came from behind her and Twilight whipped around. The two boys were stirring, there bodies drenched in a heavy sweet that seemed impossible for such a cold night. There prone forms shimmered like diamond*. Twilight frowned, then gasped as she looked up at the moon behind her, only just realising its break from cloud cover. "Ah crap baskets," she muttered. There was a snap of bone and someone screamed. The two writhing forms on the ground were contorting into positions no normal human could reach without severe injury. The crack of bones filled the air and the smell of werewolf became overwhelming to Twilight as the two boys grew in size, thick, shaggy hair growing from all over their bodies. "Took care of it did ya partner?" Applejack grunted getting to her feet and lifting the Bitten again. "There's always room for error," Twilight muttered. "Next time make sure there's room for us to get out of here," Applejack muttered as the two werewolves got to their feet. Both now towered above Twilight and Applejack, easily clearing the eight feet mark, with broad shoulders. Shaggy fur covered their entire bodies, the colour reminiscent of the hair they'd had as humans. Their eyes were each bloodshot and sunken, their teeth long and pointed fangs dripping with salivation. On the finger of each hand were powerful, sharp, lethal looking claws. "Choose your poison," Twilight muttered softly. "How about you take the big guy?" Applejack whispered back. "Which one's the big guy?" Twilight hissed, slowly reaching for the Tombstone. The golden haired wolf lunged at Twilight, snarling, teeth bared, claws outstretched. Applejack cursed, but Twilight's vision turned red once more and she ducked the swip, planted her feet firmly into the ground and leaned into the wolf, shoulders pressed against his abdomen. With a grunt of effort, Twilight lifted the beast off of his feet and sent him careening headfirst into the ground. "Jesus!" Applejack cried out in amazement, as the wolf sprawled in the long grass. Twilight looked up at Applejack and grabbed her by the arm, yanking her backwards as the silver werewolf struck, his clawed hand sending a clod of earth into the air in a sudden blast. "Eye on the ball," Twilight panted. "Yeah," Applejack murmured weekly, before she shook herself and lifted the Bitten, taking aim. "No more play time pooch," she growled, and pulled the trigger. The werewolf howled in pain and staggered back, clutching at his shoulder, the silver shrapnel worming its way into the flesh, causing steam and blood to hiss and ooze from the wounds. Applejack pumped the Bitten and fired another shot, taking a couple of steps forward as she pumped the next shell and fired. The werewolf let out an monstrous scream of pain and anger as blood spurted from his chest and abdomen. Applejack paused then, and smiled as she remembered her orders. Holstering the Bitten, she quickly released the Fang and took aim at the werewolf's already injured shoulder. "Eat this ya' monster," she growled, and pulled the trigger. There was a crack like a thunderbolt and an earsplitting wrenching sound as the werewolf's shoulder more or less exploded, tearing his arm clean from his body in a shower of blood. The werewolf for his part descended into immediate panic and shock, shaking like a leaf in a hurricane. He turned on his heel and started stumbling away, losing balance as a result of his new weight. Applejack however wasn't going to let the monster live, and fired another round form the Fang into his leg. The werewolf screamed again, collapsing to the floor, where he writhed in pain. Applejack took her time, leisurely strolling over to where he lay, swapping weapons again. When she reached the werewolf, she pressed the barrel of the Bitten against the base of his neck. "Play dead," Applejack muttered, and pulled the trigger. Twilight stepped away from Applejack as she lifted the Bitten and turned her attention back to her own werewolf. The golden beast was getting back to his feet, something Twilight wasn't too keen on. Setting from a sprinter's start, Twilight jumped in the air and slammed both feet into the wolf's chest, sending him sprawling backwards. The wolf slashed wildly at Twilight as he fell, but she was already rolling in the grass and getting to her own feet to care. The werewolf quickly followed and howled, rushing Twilight, an arm pulled back to strike. Twilight, deciding to test her abilities, somersaulted over his head, before spinning around and punching him in the kidney. He grunted and swiped backwards at Twilight. She grabbed his arm however and twisted, pushing him over so that his torso was parallel to the floor, keeping his arm straight. Then she slammed her elbow on to his. There was a snap and a scream as the wolf snatched his broken, useless arm away from Twilight. In rage he slammed his fist into Twilight's torso sending her flying through the air. She landed in the grass, grunting in pain, when her hand landed on something metal. She smiled suddenly as she realised what it was. The werewolf was coming at her, mouth wide, good arm raised ready to strike. Twilight smirked however and pulled the Ash from the grass and pointed it straight into the werewolf's open mouth. His eyes widened as he realised what was happening and Twilight smiled serenely. "Pick a god and pray." Author's Note *NO! FUCK NO AM I MAKING ALLUSIONS TO TWILIGHT! FUCK RIGHT OFF! This chapter has been a long time coming simply because I wanted to show off just how badass these two can be by themselves. {XIX}Rarity looked at the letter in her hands long and hard. This would be the fourth time she reread the damned thing and still half of it was lost on her. A few words sank in here and there, and the general meaning and tone was conveyed but that was what so confused her. That and the envelope she held in the other hand. There was nothing really outlandish about the envelope itself. The paper was inconspicuous enough if a little high quality. The address was written in a flowing script and probably by way of fountain pen. No the envelope was nothing special. The wax seal on the back however? The wax emblem of the Iscariot Organisation? That was confusing in it's own right. But the contents of the letter? That was what sent Rarity's mind spinning a little as she walked without thought to the basement laboratories that Sir Trixie had sealed herself in once again. The Titan, as it had been dubbed, was undergoing it's final examination by Trixie with Alucard in tow. She hoped he would be able to dispel a growing fear as to the monster's origins, or find a way in which, if more were to arrive, it could be defeated with greater speed. Not that simply examining the Titan would coerce Sir Trixie from the laboratories of course. There were still the two werewolves to see to as well, despite the both being severely mutilated by Twilight and Applejack; literally torn to pieces. The combined draw of these new assets to examine had been more than enough to keep Trixie from emerge from the labs for more than an hour at a time. She'd barely slept since the werewolves had been rolled in and ate the bare minimum to keep her awake, fascinated by the bodies that would've made lesser men empty the guts in pure disgust. Rarity didn't mind the gore or the state of the bodies. She's been too preoccupied with maintaining the weapons after Twilight and Applejack had returned them to the armoury. Standard Hellsing doctrine dictated that officers should perform maintenance on any weapons taken out of the armoury before they were returned to Rarity. There were however exceptions to the rule. Specifically the Vampire-Only designated weapons. The designs looks similar to the weapons Rarity had modified originally, but they were more complicated by far, and only with the extensive blueprints could assembly be achieves, let alone disassembly. The rule had come about when Alucard had been reinstated shortly after Sir Trixie had taken over Hellsing. Something about Alucard's demeanour gave off the impression that he would be less inclined to maintain his weapon; something Rarity couldn't abide after all the hours she had slaved over making the weapon. Not that Rarity minded maintaining the Vampire weapons. Every tiny screw, every little spring and every bolt and pin had it's place and Rarity loved nothing more than tinkering with her masterpieces, making sure everything was absolutely perfect as she cleaned away blood and gunpowder and any other residue from a fire fight. The process of assembly brought her attention back to the mahogany box she carried under her arm, and her fingers drummed on it gently as she smiled. While Sir Trixie and Alucard might be surprised at the news she was bringing them, Alucard would be very much please with his new... accessory. She knocked smartly on the door of the laboratory and waited for access. There was a pause and then a buzz of an intercom. "Who is it?" came the tired and weary voice of Sir Trixie. "Rarity ma'am," she replied simply. "I've come to delivery some mail." There was a pause and then the door opened slightly with a hiss of pneumatics and Rarity gripped the handle and stepped into the decontamination chamber. She waited as she was thoroughly decontaminated before stepping into the next room. Alucard was standing over the Titan, and peering into it's hollowed out chest cavity, deep in thought, a look almost akin to longing on his face. Rarity new what he was thinking. The Vampire was wishing there were more of these creatures. A hundred hundred of them all armed to the teeth and storming down the gravel path of the estate. Trixie on the other hand was sitting at her desk typing away at a few notes on the computer. She looked tired, under fed and unkempt. Her hair was greasy and dishevelled, her glasses smudged and her eyes sunken with dark rings around her eyes and sags underneath. She was also shaking, indicating she was suffering from a lack of access to her cigars. Professionalism outweighed her addictions of course. She turned as Rarity entered and smiled at the sight of her old friend, though it was forced and strained. "So I get mail delivered to the labs now Rarity?" she asked with a weary sigh. "Usually ma'am I'd leave you to your little pet project until you passed out from exhaustion and have the mail ready for you the moment you woke up next to a pot of fresh Earl-Grey and a cigar all prepared and ready for you ma'am," Rarity said handing the letter to Trixie. "But given the sender and the nature of the letter, I thought it prudent to bring it straight to your attention." "The sender?" Trixie asked looking at the letter envelope before examining the letter in any greater detail. She froze. Even her jitters from nicotine withdrawal stopped. "If this is your idea of a prank Rarity it is in poor taste," Trixie said slowly. "You know ma'am my sense of humour is much drier than that," Rarity said, biting her lip. "This is a genuine article." "Iscariot," Trixie muttered low under her breath, reading through the letter. "This is the first time they've been so cordial with us. I wonder what would prompt such a... civil response." "It appears the Iscariot organisation want to outsource to Hellsing on a matter they consider of grave importance," Rarity said. "I see," Trixie muttered, her eyes pursuing the letter. "How... unusual of Iscariot." "Agreed," Rarity said, turning to Alucard, who had watched the whole exchange with passive interest. "I've brought something for you Alucard and I simply refuse to let you leave here without it." Alucard blinked and chuckled as Rarity presented him with the box. "You've brought me a new present it seems." "Indeed," Rarity said smiling and setting the box down on the end of the operation table. "I looked at the specifications of the Cassull and saw it was lacking compared to some of the other weapons I've made in the past. Not very fitting for a Vampire of your stature to be using sub-par equipment." "Then what masterpiece have you created for me Rarity?" asked Alucard as he opened the box. Inside the cushioned red velvet was a sleek hand gun of a midnight black metal that shone with an evil glare. Its upper assemble appeared not to have a slide, before Alucard realised the upper assembly was the slide. It's barrel was definitely over a foot long with a silver ejected in the left hand side and mahogany slats on the grip. The words 'Jesus Christ is in Heaven now' were inscribed on the left hand side along with the words 'Hellsing ARMS XIII' on the other side. Alucard picked up the weapon and was initially surprised by the weight in his hand. "What art is this that I see before me?" he asked quietly. "I knew you'd like it," Rarity said seeming. "This, my dear Alucard, is The Jackal. A thirteen millimetre anti-freak combat pistol. The rounds that this little devil fires are custom built and far more powerful than the four fifty-four Cassull rounds you're used to. It comes in at thirty nine centimetres long weighing in at sixteen kilos in weight, six rounds per magazine." Alucard looked at her as she offered him a magazine. He took it and snapped it into place into the gun without a moment's hesitation. "The rounds themselves?" "Thirteen millimetre exploding shells." "Casings?" "Pure Macedonian silver." "And the tips? Explosive or mercury?" "Mercury tips. And they're already blessed before you ask." Alucard extended his arm to it's full reach, gun in hand and aimed down the sights, feeling the weight and the balance. His small smile broke into a face splitting leer as he turned to Rarity. "It's perfection Rarity." "Oh the pleasure was all in it's design Alucard," Rarity said bowing slightly. "Your approval is merely a bonus." "I'd wager this weapon might have a shot at even putting me down," Alucard muttered to himself. "Rarity," Trixie said at last. "I'm going to retire." "Of course ma'am," Rarity said, bowing to her. "Would you care for anything before you do?" "No thank you Rarity," Trixie said, getting to her feet and strokes her hair out of her eyes. "But I wonder if you would mind taking a note?" "The nature of the note?" Rarity asked, pulling a pen and notepad seemingly from nowhere. "A reply to Iscariot." Rarity and Alucard paused at this. "You wish to reject them Sir Trixie?" Rarity asked. Trixie sighed. "I wish to accept their... proposal. If Iscariot and Hellsing can mend this feud then for the good of Equestria I must accept that possibility. The good we could do together would outweigh any ill will we may feel towards each other. I see no negatives to this situation." "It may well be a trap," Rarity said. "Then I will endeavour to make sure that if it is a trap then Iscariot will regret attempting to attack me," Trixie said. "Alucard I ask that you refrain from exerting any excess energy for the next week or so. " "As you command my Master," Alucard said bowing gently. "Rarity." "Yes ma'am?" "Take note." "Of course ma'am." "To Bishop Mi Amore Cadenza," Trixie said. "I thank you for your correspondence and your generous proposal. The nature of your request is strange given the hostilities that have breached our two houses for these long generations. Nevertheless I shall accept your request and will meet you on the date specified. As you have no doubt assumed I shall chose a place of meeting, given the aforementioned hostilities. The Manehatten Museum of Fine Arts is set for a grand opening ceremony on the date specified. It shoulden't be too difficult for you to procure access to the event. You are welcome to bring an escort if it makes you more comfortable. I hope we can enjoy a pleasant and civil evening together. Yours, Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing, Royal Knight of the Round Table and the Realm of Equestria." She waited as Rarity finished her dictation. "Shall I prepare and send the reply tonight ma'am?" she asked as the signed off with a flourish. "Leave it for now Rarity," Trixie yawned as she approached the door. "I may change my mind come morning. Just in case though I want you to prepare a dossier on everything we have correlated on Vampire activity in recent months, the Titan and the werewolves we have next door." "Understood ma'am," Rarity said bowing. "I hope you have a pleasant night's sleep." "I'll try too," Trixie sighed. She paused here and turned a little as she was halfway into the decontamination chamber. "Rarity?" "Ma'am?" "Prepare some warm brandy and water. I fear I might be in for a sleepless night." "I doubt that highly ma'am you've been awake for nearly fifty six-hours now," Rarity said smiling gently. "But I shall adhere to your request and prepare you a drink should you need the aid in falling asleep." "Thank you." Author's Note Fuck a duck I'm tired But seriously guys I'm super duper sorry that my production rate has gone down the shitter. I do not known what is up with my brain sometimes {XX}"No." "This isn't a request Captain it's-" "Completely out of the question. N. O. Nuh-uh. Did not sign up to play fucking dress-up." Rarity sighed pinching the bridge of her nose, summoning all of her strength. Rainbow had an impressive military resume for certain, all of which included some questionable methods. Assassination, kidnapping, sabotage and various other acts that, in most civilised cultures, would be considered terrorism. Infiltration and espionage were well within the Captain's repertoire of course. However social etiquette was apparently not within her job description. "You were hired as security and additional support for the Hellsing organisation Captain," Rarity said as she opened her eyes again. She neglected to ignore the fact that Rainbow was naked save for a towel wrapped around her waist. "I should think that an evening of polite society won't kill you. Especially after all that you've been through Captain." "Usually when I do the 'passive observer' shtick it's from over a hundred metres away with a sniper rifle," Dash grumbled. "Maybe a bottle of Jack." "While I can appreciate the sentiment," Rarity muttered, "A closer hand is needed when dealing Iscariot. And discretion of course, something you will lack dressed in full military regalia and armed to the teeth." "She'll have the vampire won't she?" "Yes, yes she will," Rarity conceded. "But Alucard is... Alucard is a little wild." "Wild?" Rainbow queried, walking over to a chest of drawers and allowing the towel to drop as she did. "Yes. He's more one to allow a fight to break out simply for the chance to kill something if he's bored." Rarity said, averting her eyes from Rainbow's toned bottom. "And what about the other two? AJ and Twilight?" Rainbow asked, pulling on a pair of navy blue spats before rooting around in the second drawer for the sports bra that went with it. "Applejack has already agreed to the assignment," Rarity sighed. "Twilight on the other we value as an unnecessary risk to the mission." "How come?" "Iscariot is unaware we have a second vampire under our control," Rarity explained, finally turning her attention back to Rainbow as she worked the sports bra on and reached for the freshly ironed Hellsing training fatigues provided by Rarity; mustard yellow t-shirt and matching joggers. "The Iscariot organisation aren't on best terms with us to begin with for our toleration of Alucard, though I assume they think that we prevent Alucard from creating new vampires. I don't think they'd react kindly to a new vampire in our midst and Twilight doesn't have a firm enough grasp on her vampiric powers to make sure that she doesn't accidentally reveal herself to Iscariot. Besides, your experience in the field would be a valuable asset on this mission." Rainbow paused at the and bit her lip before running her hands through her slightly damp hair as she began to braid it into her signature ponytail. Rarity waited patiently as Rainbow braided her hair and threw it back over her shoulder before she turned to Rarity, slipping her shirt over her head and her sunglasses up onto her nose. "I have four conditions," she said. "I'm listening." "One. I'm gonna be drinking." "I wouldn't recommend it but you're a... sensible adult and can make your own choices." "Damn right I can. Two. I get discretion. That, I can pull off. But I'm not flying in unarmed ya hear? I want at least something to defend myself with." "Of course Captain. Like we'd let you walk in there without some means of defending yourself and Sir Trixie." "I'm glad you agree. Three. I don't do dresses." "Do?" Rarity asked, slightly confused. "You know, appreciate, tolerate, care for, have anywhere near my body in anyway shape or form," Dash elaborated. "I see," Rarity said slowly. "I think we can come to some sort of arrangement." "Good," Dash said smiling. "The fourth condition?" "Four. And listen close 'cause this is the most important one." Dash leaned into Rarity, allowing her sunglasses to slide down her nose so that the other woman could look into her eyes. "I. Do not. Dance." "An interesting list of conditions," Trixie murmured as she rubbed sleep from her eyes. "But ones we can easily acquiesce to I assume." "Absolutely Sir Trixie," Rarity said as she set the breakfast tray down on Trixie's bedside table. "A formal tuxedo should be easy to fashion for the captains particular measurements. And I can even experiment with my skills as a seamstress to accommodate the Captain's desire to remain armed. It has been too long since I put my hand to the art of the dress. Not that I'm complaining of course I love my workshop as much as my sewing table. Still I'm sure the latter's covered in dust and cobwebs by now." Trixie mumbled something incoherent as she pushed herself up in bed and reached for the steaming mug of coffee. She brought it up to her nose and took a deep inhale, wrinkling in slight ill-will and glared at Rarity. Rarity remained the impassive butler as always and watched as Trixie drank half the mug of steaming black coffee. Rarity knew that Trixie hated coffee more than a poke in the eye with a sharp stick but she begrudgingly drank it whenever she was driven down into the dirt by stubbornness, workload or the rare occasions she descended into complete whiskey based inebriated paralysis. Those were fun mornings and Rarity wanted to burn them from her memory. Trixie set aside her mug and rubbed her temples slightly as Rarity refilled the mug with more coffee. "Are you sure it's wise to allow her to consume alcohol on this assignment? Professionalism aside I'd rather not have to rely on the Captain to defend my life if she can barely see straight." "I have already made enquiries as to the Captain's level of alcoholic tolerance," Rarity reassured as Sir Trixie began draining her refilled mug. "According to several sources the Captain once downed a gill of absinthe before even appearing buzzed. I tend to take such a tale with a grain of salt as everyone seems to have been drinking that night given how half of the Wild Geese referred to the night in question as: 'One hell of a bender.'" Trixie finished her mug of coffee and set the mug down as violently as possible and reached for the plate of toast. She eyed the various spreads on the nearby saucer and raised an eyebrow. "Where's the marmalade?" she asked simply, chomping into a corner of the toast. Rarity bowed to Sir Trixie apologetically. "I'm so sorry Sir but we appear to have run out of marmalade this morning. I will make a note of it for our next delivery." Sir Trixie merely shrugged and kept eating her toast sans marmalade. She was simply too tired to care at the moment about something as trivial as marmalade. She was however the head of the Hellsing Organisation and there were more pressing matters to deal with. The upcoming meeting with Iscariot however. "Did the Captain make any requests regarding what kind of armaments she wants to take?" she asked, reaching for the morning paper. "Not as of yet Sir Trixie. But I'm sure we'll be able to find something to meet her standards." Sir Trixie nodded as she chomped on the toast a little more. Rarity watched for a few moments more before bowing slightly. "If I may Sir I shall now attend to other matters around the manor." Sir Trixie nodded absently reaching for a steaming bowl of porridge as she skimmed through the paper. Rarity smiled absently, bowed, and left the room. Twilight panted heavily as she fell backwards onto the blue mat behind her, her face and chest red from over-exertion, the darker stains of black on her training t-shirt and the thin shiny sheen on her skin testament to the obvious. Even now she could hear the Wonderbolts murmuring amongst themselves; some in the slow process of reloading, others curious if they were supposed to. A cold voice soon put a stop to that. "Again humans," Alucard said simply, standing in the shadows of the firing range. Twilight gave a small groaned and pushed herself to her feet. Ever since she'd gotten back from the werewolf attacks Alucard had decided to take care of two birds with one stone. The Wonderbolts needed a live vampire to aim at. Twilight needed to get used to the strength now in her vampiric muscles. Though she was only a fledgling and not a proper vampire yet, Sir Trixie and Dash had agreed to Alucard's suggestion and organised a time in which the Wonderbolts could use Twilight for target practice. Twilight's objections to this plan apparently fell on deaf ears. She stumbled a little as she got to her feet and stretched her arms and legs. She wiped the sweat from her brow and crouched slightly, prepared to dash, duck, dip, dive and dodge around the hail of bullets. Just like she'd done repeatedly for the past three hours already. She could tell that even the Wonderbolts, for all their professionalism and military experience, were getting a little sick of running this same drill over and over and over again. As she was about to start however the door to the firing range was kicked open and Rainbow Dash strolled in, Rarity following after, the other woman with a very anticipating grin on her face. The Wonderbolts all looked up as Rainbow walked up and stepped back as Dash approached the counter. Alucard looked on with mild interest and Rainbow gave him a toothy grin. "Came down for some target practice," Rainbow elaborated, looking at Twilight. "You don't mind being my dance partner right Twi?" Twilight frowned but said nothing. Rainbow shrugged as Soarin stepped up beside her. "Not like you to join us for target practice Cap," he said. Twilight cleared her throat and Soarin gave a sheepish look in apology. Rainbow smiled however as Rarity stepped forward and placed a box in front of Rainbow. "Well the Captain decided she needed to break in the new stallion," Rarity proclaimed, opening the box with a theatrical flourish. She caressed the gun inside with a motherly touch and smiled. "Ah Smith and Wesson... they do half of my work for me." Within the box was a what appeared at first glance to be a Smith and Wesson SW1911 semi-automatic pistol. Rarity had meant what she had said by Smith and Wesson doing half her work for her. It appeared to be barely modified from its original form. The barrel was longer certainly but only by about an inch and a half at most. The assemble of the weapon was slightly chunkier however and the handle was shaped to fit ergonomically in Rainbow's hand. Inscribed on the upper assembly were the familiar words: 'Hellsing ARMS 4681.' "This is the latest addition to the Hellsing armoury ladies and gentlemen," Rarity said proudly. "The OSK92 Penance. For concealed use at private functions, or for blowing a vampire scumbag 6ft. under. The Penance is one of the few Hellsing armaments I've made to be useable with anti-vampire and standard munitions." Soarin scratched his chin as Rainbow picked up the gun and gave a skeptical once over. "No offense ma'am but this looks just like the SW1911. What sort of modifications did you do exactly?" Rarity cleared her throat and removed the gun from Soarin's grasp and, with practiced ease, snapped the magazine into place and turned smartly to face Twilight. "Does the SW1911 fire 50 caliber ammunition sir?" she asked simply before taking casual aim at Twilight and opened fire. Twilight leaped aside from the silver bullet and barely a moment after her toes touched the floor she heard another shot rang out. She slid to her left and felt the bullet whisk past her ear. A third shot and a fourth. A fifth a sixth a seventh an eighth! Twilight barely managed to dodge out of Rarity's sight for more than a second and even when she did, Rarity found her again without giving her pause to breathe. It also didn't help that her aim was getting more accurate after every miss. The ninth shot clipped Twilight's ear and she hissed in pain. The bullet hadn't done more than brush off the top layer of skin, but the injury burned with an unnatural ferocity. Her balance thrown off, her hand went up to cover her clipped ear. The tenth shot rang out, whizzing to aim squarely in her shoulder. Twilight's vision turned red just like it had during the fight with the werewolves. Her senses then clouded. A haze spread over her vision and she felt herself rushing forwards suddenly. When her vision cleared she was standing by the door of the firing range, the bullet that would have smacked her in the arm clutched tight in her fist. Twilight felt dizzy and slumped against the wall, pressing a hand against her head. She didn't realise that the Wonderbolts were staring at her. All except for Rainbow who was holding the Penance and sliding a new magazine into place, looking like a child who had their Christmas present early. The sound of slow applause brought Twilight's attention back to Alucard. He was clapping, slowly, but definitely sincerely. There was a beaming smile on his face and a fascinated gleam in his red eyes. He gave a satisfied chuckle before walking to leave the firing range. He gripped Twilight's shoulder tenderly for a moment. "Well done police girl," Alucard congratulated her. Then he spoke to the Wonderbolts as Rarity made her way over to Twilight. "The police girl will need rest. I'm sure the mentally stimulating task of shooting paper targets won't bore you." And with that he left the room. Rarity helped Twilight back to her feet as the Wonderbolts began setting up the normal targets. "Come on darling. I'll fix you up something red and juicy to get your strength back." Twilight mumbled and allowed Rarity to lead her away. "What happened?" she mumbled. "Later darling," Rarity consoled. "Later." Author's Note Wabalabadubdub! Um.... so... I'm not dead? {XXI}Rainbow tugged at the lapels of his suit for what seemed to Rarity the twentieth time since she'd got into the car. A habit that required Rarity use every ounce of her willpower to stop her from doing so. She wanted the Captain to be comfortable of course, but not if that caused any sort of damage to her craftsmanship. The Captain crossed her legs again and folded her arms, a bored scowl across her face as Rarity slowly maneuvered the car through the Manehatten traffic towards the newly opened Manehatten Museum of Fine Arts they were set to meet Iscariot at. Rarity looked in the rearview mirror so as she could see into the back of the car and watch Sir Trixie, Applejack, Rainbow and Alucard. All of whom were dressed to impress. Rainbow was in a jet black suit and tie, though she wore her mercenary boots she'd brought from Griffonstan causing the dusty and sand coloured combat boots to clash horribly with the crisp clean and dark of her trouser leg. The suit jacket hung open off of her frame revealing the lime green waistcoat and cobalt blue shirt. Sometime between Rarity setting off and now she'd gotten rid of her tie and her shirt collar was open. Her signature sunglasses were low on her nose and she was holding a beer bottle loosely by the neck. The Penance was kept in a shoulder holster just under Rainbow's left armpit, hidden as discreetly as Rarity could manage considering that Rainbow liked having her jacket open. Applejack was, thankfully, more professional how she wore her clothes. Her navy blue suit was worn immaculately and buttoned up exactly as Rarity had made it to; the crisp white dress shirt perfectly offsetting the dark of the navy and the cherry red tie she wore. She did look slightly uncomfortable Rarity noted, but that might have had something to do with the fact that she was unused to wearing such garments. Or perhaps she was unsure how she was to reach the Fang in its shoulder holster under her armpit if her jacket was so buttoned up. Alucard leaned back in his seat, smiling absently and swirling the contents of a champagne flute idly as his red eyes flashed from beneath his orange tinted spectacles. He, of course, looked positively pristine in a suit of dark charcoal and a blood red dress shirt. He had neglected to place his arms through the sleeves of his black overcoat, simply wearing the coat over his shoulders as if it were a cloak or cape of some kind. Rarity had no doubt he absolutely delighted in looking so dapper, though perhaps he secretly hoped a fight would break out so as he could match the colour of his suit to that of his shirt. Sir Trixie was once again rereading the letter that the Iscariot Organisation had sent to her, as if she sought to gain new insight into the mind of Iscariot through a fiftieth examination. She was the only one from the Hellsing Organisation who hadn't donned a new wardrobe. Rarity couldn't blame her. This meeting was as much a show of strength as anything else and her usual attire definitely left an impression of just that. She sighed and slipped the piece of paper into an inside pocket of her coat as Rarity pulled the car close to the main stairs of the Museum. The flashing lights of the press camera caused Rarity to grind her teeth slightly as she pulled the car up to the curb. She opened her door and stepped out into the street before opening Sir Trixie's door and allowing her, Applejack, Rainbow and Alucard to disembark. A valet came over to take the car from Rarity and drove it to a private parking space. "Maintain a casual distance you two," Rarity murmured to Rainbow and Applejack. "I shall remain at Sir Trixie's side throughout the night. Alucard will be... himself. I hope neither of you will need to draw arms but-" "I got it," Dash drawled lazily. "Keep an eye out but don't look like we're watching you." "Precisely," Rarity said as she melted into Sir Trixie's shadow. Applejack looked uneasily at Sir Trixie and Rarity even as Rainbow began making immediate headway towards the nearest cocktail waiter. Sir Trixie gave her a reassuring smile as Alucard began to wander amongst the guests, his face a mask of serene indifference. Applejack bit her lip, but nodded and began making her way towards a nearby exhibit. "Well then Rarity," Sir Trixie said as the two of them started their own circuit around the museum. "It's been a while since we had to engage in a bit of high society hasn't it?" "If one doesn't consider living on a private estate inherited from their forefathers as high society then yes," Rarity said smirking lightly even as Sir Trixie turned to give her a reproachful look. Rarity cleared her throat lightly and said, "Though I admit I do understand what you mean. You do spend an awful amount of time cooped up sir. I'm only your butler ma'am but you really need a hobby outside of your work. Perhaps you could find an interest in classic cars ma'am?" Sir Trixie gave a shudder as she considered it. "The one thing I hated about my father," she muttered and Rarity gave a small snort of laughter. "Horse riding then perhaps?" she suggested. "I believe we still have a stable somewhere around the estate. I'm uncertain as to whether or not we have any horses but I can soon check?" "And add yet more to your long list of daily chores? You're one to talk anyhow. The amount of times I've told you you need a holiday." "I have my workshop and my studio ma'am. I'm content with how I spend my free time. A butler's work is never done anyhow, and quite frankly if I couldn't do the work I do then what sort of butler would I be?" "One who would get an appropriate holiday package?" "Oh who needs a holiday? Every day is an adventure working for you ma'am." Sir Trixie stopped suddenly and Rarity looked around to see what she was looking for. Then her eyes found the pair that had so caught her employer's attention. "Yes Rarity," Sir Trixie said slowly. "Every day an adventure..." Standing before a modern art display was a woman a few years her senior and a man older still. The woman had curly hair in shades of pike purple and creamy blonde, dressed in two piece burgundy suit. The man, with oily greying black hair, dressed in a black suit with a dark red tie. They were deep in discussion about the nearby sculpture as Rarity and Sir Trixie approached. "So it's a face that looks like a rock yes?" the man was saying. "I think... it's a metaphor," she replied, though she sounded uncertain. "I think we can all agree it's a bit of cheap tat though yes?" Sir Trixie said, standing behind them both. The man flinched, but the woman seemed incapable of being surprised. She turned slowly and smiled serenely at Sir Trixie. "Well, I wouldn't go that far," she replied. "Do I agree it doesn't reach the high standards of fine art? Yes. Cheap tat is a bit harsh." She gave another smile and inclined her head. "Bishop Mi Amore Cadenza of Princess Celestia's Iscariot Organisation." She offered her hand. Sir Trixie took it in her own and shook it gently. "Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing of Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation." The two of them dropped the other's hands and Trixie indicated Rarity beside her. "This is my butler Rarity Caroline Belle." Rarity took this as her opportunity to bow smartly to the Bishop. "My associate, Father Franklyn Richards," Cadenza replied, indicating the man beside her. Father Richard's gave a curt nod unsure of what to do with himself. Cadenza rolled her eyes and turned back to Sir Trixie. "So then, shall we get down to business?" "That depends on what business we have," Sir Trixie replied curtly. Bishop Cadenza's smile moved a fraction, and the warmth died a little in her eyes. "Let's not play games with each other Sir Trixie," she said cooly, holding a hand up to Father Richards. He stepped forwards and withdrew from inside his balzer a small black notebook and handed it to Bishop Cadenza. "We at Iscariot are aware that there are certain... issues arising in Equestria. Issues that the Hellsing organisation is having difficulty suppressing. Not-" she said quickly holding up a hand at Trixie's rather indignant expression as she began to speak, "to discredit the work that is being applied by Hellsing. In the name of transparency Iscariot is having similar issues we are having difficulty in resolving." "Bishop I must protest," Father Richards said suddenly. "There's no need to share such... sensitive information." "We were aware that there was something untoward happening with regards to Iscariot," Sir Trixie added. At this, Rarity lifted a long thin box she had been holding up and offered it to Bishop Cadenza. Confused the other woman looked at Sir Trixie with an eyebrow raised. "I can assure you it's quite safe. Rarity, if you wouldn't mind?" Rarity nodded and lifted the lid. Bishop Cadenza and Father Richards leaned in to examine the blessed bayonet blade that lay in the box, cushioned by silver velvet. "That's an Iscariot weapon," Cadenza said at last. "Recently forged by the looks of things. Not even two years old. How did you come by this?" "It was left by a vampire in what was the village of Hollow Shades," Sir Trixie explained as Father Richards took the box from Rarity and looked at it closer. "We recovered the blade there." "The serial number is intact," Richards muttered. "If I'm not mistaken this blade was assigned from Iscariot' armoury to Flash Sentry if I'm not mistaken." "That... seems likely," Cadenza agreed biting her lip. "Then it would appear that both our houses are currently facing the same enemy," Trixie surmised. "A quite sophisticated attack on two fronts." "Agreed," said the Bishop. "Together we might see the full picture of this threat and decide on how to combat it." "Bishop!" Richards cried, drawing a few stares from nearby patrons. "When you proposed a meeting to exchange information Iscariot was concerned enough but this. You cannot be suggesting cooperation with this... this... this group of heathens and heretics! Their fascination, their obsession with the occult has led them to madness and this... witch here is no different." Before Bishop Cadenza could reproach the priest beside her, her eyes widened in shock and Sir Trixie saw the long barrel of the Casull slide into her field of view from behind her. "Call my master a witch again and it will be the last thing you do with your miserable life," Alucard said with a cool hatred, the Casull aimed between Father Richards' eyes. Bishop Cadenza took a deep breath in through her nose to recompose herself and straightened up to her full height, surveying Alucard. "The infamous Hellsing vampire," Bishop Cadenza breathed, her eyes almost glowing with... was that anticipation Sir Trixie thought? "Such a pleasure to see you in person. Though... one good threat deserves another." There was movement beside her and Sir Trixie looked across at Rarity who was stood with her usual statuesque stillness... despite the bayonet held to her throat. Sir Trixie surveyed the young man holding the blade, though his teal eyes were focussed purely on Alucard. He wore a grey cassock and had spiky cobalt blue hair that rested on his shoulders. His skin was pale and fair and his eyes were partially hidden behind the glare of his glasses. Sir Trixie sighed and pushed down on Alucard's gun arm. "I think this has gotten a little out of hand," she muttered turning to look at Alucard who was eyeing the young man curiously. "Alucard I'd like to think I had tougher skin than a few insults thrown out in passionate anger. Please focus on saving my life from actual danger." Alucard paused and placed the Casull into the inside of his jacket. "As you command my master," he said and retreated into the darkness. Bishop Cadenza smiled gratefully at Sir Trixie and nodded to the priest holding Rarity at sword point. "Father Armour if you wouldn't mind I think we could have handled that without your assistance." Father Shining Armour looked at her and the bayonet slide up his sleeve and disappeared. "No chances ma'am," he muttered darkly, eyeing the space where Alucard had vanished. "The vampire might be willing to make a public spectacle of himself that does not mean you have to meet him at his level," Bishop Cadenza snapped. She turned back to Sir Trixie as Shining took a few steps back. "Sorry. That was rude." "But accurate," Trixie admitted. "He misbehaves in the worst ways possible." "And as for you, Father Richards," Cadenza said, turning to her companion with a terrible scowl, "Whilst I usually appreciate your input into these matters, there is a time and a place for such comments. We shall speak of this, later." Father Richards looked as if he were about to say something but a look from Father Armour made him reevaluate this thought. "Ladies," Rarity said, leaning forward slightly looking at Sir Trixie and Bishop Cadenza, "I suggest we keep moving so as to avoid undue attention." "Good idea thank you Rarity," Sir Trixie agreed before turning to Cadenza. "Shall we?" "Lead the way," Bishop Cadenza said gesturing for Sir Trixie to lead off. They began walking around the museum, Rarity and Father Richards a few steps behind and Father Armour even further back. As they walked, Bishop Cadenza began to speak. "As I mentioned before the Iscariot organisation has been suffering some rather distressing issues of late," she explained. "The death of Father Sentry is just one of numerous Iscariot casualties of late. To say nothing of the disappearances." "People have gone missing?" Sir Trixie asked. "Yes. And not simply the loss of out paladins and exorcists. We've lost high profile minds. Brilliant scientists, experts in their field who work with Iscariot for a greater good, have been lost." Sir Trixie thought about this for a moment and then spoke. "You refer to Vincent Franklyns? Last of the Frankenstein house of Germaney?" Bishop Candenza's eyes flashed to Sir Trixie's face, though she didn't turn to look at her. "My my where do you get your information from Sir Trixie? One would think that you were spying on the affairs of Iscariot." "Hardly. I think of him only due to the fact there is a cadaver lying in the mortuary of the Hellsing Estate. A corpse cobbled together from the dead and brought to life by occult magic and a single bolt of lightning." Bishop Cadenza breathed in steadily through her nose. "The madness of his great grandfather must run through his blood if he thinks to create such monstrosities in this day and age," she muttered darkly. "Where did you find the creature?" "It knocked down the front door to the manor house and nearly killed everyone inside," Sir Trixie responded calmly. "But as all good butlers should Rarity showed the unruly house guest a most hospitable welcome." "Just doing my job ma'am," Rarity said waving off Bishop Cadenza's glance over her shoulder. "Such brutish behaviour was hardly acceptable." "The Angel of Death rides again," muttered Father Richards to himself, though it was impossible to tell if he was being sarcastic. For her part, Bishop Cadenza merely ignored his comment and continued. "Dr Franklyns is but the most recent disappearance of Iscariot's scientific officers," she said. "There have been many more. All varying fields. Cartography, archaeology, para-zoology, engineering. There's no set pattern as to who is taken. They're experts int heir fields certainly but hardly the greatest minds that Iscariot has in any of them." "You believe there is a pattern that you have yet to discover?" "We are working under a few potential hypotheses but nothing has turned up any potential leads as to culprits if that is what you're asking. There are two locations which we wish to investigate closer however." "And you find yourselves unable to pursue these investigations as you find your organisation assailed upon by vampire attack upon vampire attack carried out by third and fourth rate vampires?" "And even if we did there is the possibility that we end up pursuing nothing more than a red herring." The small party reached the end of one of the gallery hallways and came face to face with a large landscape painting. It looked to be a modern interpretation of an ancient tapestry by some 'visionary' artist. Trixie didn't really care much about the details. It showed two great armies charging towards each other. In the centre however there was a long figure. A last survivor of a third army perhaps? Trixie didn't think much on the symbolism. "If our first joint venture is to investigate these two locations it would perhaps be prudent to send agents from both organisations?" Trixie suggested. "That way no one from either will be concerned about the quality of the investigation?" Cadence thought about this for a few moments and nodded to herself. "That.... is agreeable yes," she said. "Preferable actually. Although some of my agents may have... reservations about working in proximity to the Vampire. Though given as he is most likely your most durable agent it would be stupid frankly to send anyone else." "If it will put your agents at ease I can assure you that were Alucard mortal he would classified anorexic with the amount he eats," Trixie muttered with a wry smile. "His appetite has somewhat diminished over the years under Hellsing's service." "If that was meant to reassure you may want to reconsider your approach," Cadenza snorted derisively. The small cough of Father Armour from behind caused Sir Trixie to look toward him and Bishop Cadenza to half turn. "Father? Something you wish to say?" "Just..." He started before he cleared his throat again and adjusted his stance. "If in your opinion it is in the Iscariot Organisation's best interest to co-operate with Hellsing, then for the good of Iscariot I will volunteer to assist the Vampire in investigating whichever location he is sent." He paused here. "Though I must inform you that I cannot stay quite about this decision should Princess Celestia ask." The Bishop nodded. "Thank you Father for your understanding and candour." She looked to Sir Trixie. "I trust this arrangement should be acceptable to you?" Before Sir Trixie could respond however the fire alarm pierced the gentle classical music that had been playing thoughout the complex. As Sir Trixie looked up surprised at the sound, Alucard had stepped up beside her, a frown on his face. Running footsteps could be heard getting closer and the small party turned to see Applejack running towards them. Sir Trixie could tell instantly that something was desperately wrong. Sweat was pouring down her forehead and she white as a sheet. "Applejack, what's happened?" Trixie barked as Applejack skidded to a halt in front of them. "Rainbow," she managed to gasp as she bent over, sucking in breaths, shouting to be heard over the fire alarm. "She.... she-" The fire alarm cut out and all that they could hear was the distant sound of screams and sirens. "What's happened to Captain Dash?" Trixie asked, a nervous knot in her stomach. Applejack swallowed and straightened up, still deathly white. "She's found a bomb ma'am." Author's Note Guess what sluts I'm back? {I}Police Inspector Twilight Sparkle drummed her fingers on the steering wheel and waited, her lips drawn in a tight line of impatience. She cast an annoyed expression out of the passenger side window, a vain attempt to see if her partner had at last come out of the shop. She hadn't. Twilight sighed and took another sip of her lukewarm coffee, nose wrinkling in distaste. She set the drink down and put a hand to her throbbing forehead. She hated her job sometimes. The long night's were bad enough, but she could live with those she reasoned... that is if she didn't keep having nightmares. Twilight shook her head. She wasn't going to think about them. It was bad enough that they plagues her sleep without interfering with her life while she was awake. The passenger door opened and Twilight's partner slipped in, one hand wrapped around a can of Coke, the other holding onto a shop bought sandwich box, of which only one sandwich was left. The door closed and the sandwich box was offered to Twilight. "Want it?" Twilight looked at her partner with a raised eyebrow, before taking the offered sandwich and taking a bite from it. BLT, as she expected. There was a crack and a hiss from beside her as she continued to eat, as her partner opened the Coke. There was a pause however before she drank. "Sure you don't want me to drive?" Applejack asked, looking at Twilight concerned. Twilight shook her head, sending a strand of indigo hair across her violet eyes. She reached up and tucked it behind her ears as she swallowed the last mouthful of food, washing it down with a swig of now cold coffee. She then reached over her shoulder and tugged her seatbelt over her chest before clicking it into place. Beside her, Applejack drained the last of her Coke and burped slightly before pulling her own seatbelt tight. Twilight started the engine and pulled the car out of the car park and onto the road. She drove slowly around the darker streets of Ponyville, her and Applejack looking around the quiet shadows.patrol duty was always so dull in a town like Ponyville. Nothing ever happened. Still all the officers in the Ponyville police force were armed with Glock 17 "safe action" pistol as a standard issue sidearm. However some of more experience members of the Ponyville Police Department were issued with a SIG Sauer P226 pistol for a side arm. Like the one holstered at Twilight's hip at that very moment. "Never anything happenin' is there?" Applejack asked, blowing a strand of blonde hair out of her face, slumped on her elbow and peering out of the glass. "Agreed," Twilight sighed as they cruised round another silent block of houses. "Still, that makes our job a little easier doesn't it?" "Ya don't sound as excited about that as you should Twi," Applejack said. "What's up?" Twilight sighed as the light's ahead turned red. "You know what's up AJ. I mean I joined the P.P.D. to help people but... this town is so quiet." "Ain't that many people to help are they?" Applejack agreed as they set off again. "And even when there are, we get there too late," Twilight sighed melancholy. Applejack nodded in agreement, her face twisted into a worried grimace. While they both talked of nothing happening, they both knew it was a lie and Twilight had just reminded them both. Ponyville was quiet for a reason tonight, and indeed for the past week or so. People were dying. Someone somewhere would hear a cry in the night, and by the time the police arrived al that was left was a mangled mess of flesh and bone awash with blood. It was causing all of them to be a bit tense, Twilight especially, for the scenes of gore she found herself being called to, with shocking regularity over the past few weeks, reminded her all too much of her constant nightmares. The radio crackled and hissed suddenly and a voice blared from it. "Contacting all available armed response units this is Inspector Noteworthy requesting backup. We have a, uh, well... a situation. It's very difficult to explain. I repeat, all armed response. Over." Applejack grabbed the radio mic and held it to her mouth: "Inspector Noteworthy this is Police Sergeant Applejack, what is your position? Over." A hiss of static filled the air aof r few moments before Noteworthy responded: "We're currently positioned by the old schoolhouse. Over." "Understood Inspector. We're on our way. Over." Applejack hung the mic up again and Twilight turned on the blue lights and the siren. She lifted her foot from the accelerator and pushed it on the clutch as she changed gear from second to third. The engine revved and roared as the car sped down the road towards the schoolhouse. "What do we have in the back?" Twilight asked as she drove. "A Remington 870 and a coupla Heckler & Koch," Applejack said quickly. "The MP5SF's?" "Eeyup," Applejack confirmed. "And the flack jackets?" Twilight asked. "Yeah. They're in there." "Good. Let's hope that'll be enough for whatever Noteworthy's worked up about." "You an' me both Twi." Twilight pulled the police car up a few metres away from where a cordon was already being raised. Twilight and Applejack got out of the car and walked round to the boot. They popped it open and drew two navy blue flak jackets and slid them over their heads. "You want the Remington or should I?" Twilight asked. Applejack responded by picking up the shotgun and holding it loosely in one hand, sliding the shell bandoleer across her chest. She opened the magazine and slid seven shells into the underside magazine, before loading a single shell into the barrel and adding an eighth to the magazine. Twilight shrugged and picked up a Heckler and Koch MP5SF from the boot and a handful of magazine's, locking one into place, and putting the others into her belt. "Ready?" she asked. There was no need for an answer. They were both as prepared as they were going to be. They stepped underneath the barrier of police tape and made their way up towards the schoolhouse. A small group of police had gathered at the base of the hill where the school stood. All of them were armed with much the same weapons Twilight and Applejack had. Except for two. One of them was Noteworthy, who was sat on the hillside, looking pale and sickly, a bottle of water clutched in his trembling hands. A smudge of something green and lumpy marked the area around his mouth and with disgust, Twilight released he must have been sick. The other unarmed policeman was Commissioner Time Turner, dressed almost as if he had just got out of bed, and was rubbing his hands into his eyes. "I know you must be... distressed Inspector but I haven to hear it from you," he sighed. "So if you wouldn't mind recounting it to me and everyone for the last time, we'll leave you for the evening. You were on your patrol with P.C. Whooves correct?" "That's right sir," Noteworthy said shakily. "Me and Derpy were just doing the routine patrol when we saw something up at the schoolhouse. I don't remember it's just... something didn't seem right. We approached and... inside there was this... person. And... he had Miss Cherrilee with him... and... oh god..." "What is it Inspector?" Time Turner said. "He... he drank her blood," Noteworthy whispered. "She was dead, and... and he drank her blood... And Derpy tried to help her... tried to... to shoot him... but her laughed and killed her too.... and then he ran for the Everfree... there was... there was so much blood... nothing I could do... Oh god Derpy..." He broke down into hysterical tears and wouldn't say another word. Time Turner turned around and pressed his face into his hands. "Okay people. You heard what the Inspector said. There's some nutjob on the loose out there in the Everfree forest. Go flush him out. I'll set up a temporary HQ here until he's found. And... someone see to Derpy, and the Inspector here too." Twilight and Applejack followed the others as the walked up the hill and towards the Everfree. As they passed the schoolhouse, Twilight hastened her walk. She didn't want to see what sort of mess had been made by whatever had killed Derpy. She didn't want anymore reminders of... that night... An hour later Twilight and Applejack found themselves in the heart of the Everfree forest. The dark and the cold clung to them as they trudged deeper into the woodland, their firearms aiming at anything that moved. Twilight's breath came quickly, her heart hammering a bruise on her ribcage. Judging from how Applejack twitched at the faintest noise, her friend wasn't doing much better. Twilight's gun had the safety catch left on. Her nerves were on a hair trigger and she didn't want to shoot Applejack because she was too jumpy. She could only hope Applejack had the same foresight. "Do we have any idea who we're looking for?" Twilight whispered, her voice almost silent. Still it was enough to make Applejack jump ever so slightly. "Can't say we do Twi," Applejack admitted. "But we have to keep looking... For Derpy." "For Derpy," Twilight agreed. They walked on for a few more minutes in silence after that. A cold wind blew and the light from the moon filtered through the trees. Nothing moved aside from the wildlife. There were no people out in this part of the woods except for them. A cry of pain from the distance caused the birds to take flight from the tree. Twilight and Applejack spun to face where the sound came from. "The hell was that?" Twilight whispered. "Sounded like Thunderlane," Applejack said. "Sounded like he was in pain," Twilight said with worry in her voice. "Let's go see what the fuss is about,"Applejack said, heading off in the direction that Thunderlane's cry came from. Twilight about to protest when she heard gunshot's from the same direction. With that she set off after Applejack. Time Turner looked up as he heard distant gunshots from the Everfree forest and bit his lip, before turning back to face the Detective Chief Inspector. "Sorry, who did you say was here?" he asked. "Some ol' bird," said D.C.I. Gene Hunt. "Said she was up from Canterlot or somethin' like that. She's got an even older bird with her. That one's ancient." "I see," Time Turner said slowly. "Well, why are they here." "Special ops or some bollocks," Gene shrugged. "Said that this was their jurisdiction." "Right..." Time said. Gene was about to open his mouth to speak before there came a scream from outside the tent. Time and Gene looked up before they ran outside of the tent. "What's going on out here?" Time began to say, before stopping cold in his tracks. Police Constable Derpy Whooves, who had been proclaimed dead not an hour before hand was stumbling unsteadily through the terrified ranks of her former colleagues. She looked horrific. Her once gleaming blonde hair was matted and filthy, sticking to the side of her face under her own dried blood. The bite mark on her neck looked festering, rotted and infected, oozing yellow pus, the once pale white flesh now a sickly grey green colour. Strips of flesh peeled from Derpy's face and arms and her once golden eyes were lost under a blood red sheen. "What the fuck?" Time breathed. Derpy's head lolled towards him at the sound of his voice and lifted her arms up towards him, a low, guttural groan rumbling up from her rotting throat. Time looked on, utterly astonished by what was happening before him. The officer was dead. He had been their when the medic's called it. How was she on her feet and moving? Suddenly, Derpy lunged sideways, blue fingers gripping onto the shoulders of a passing Inspector, with a strength that had not been hers while alive. The Inspector cried out as Derpy's hand forced his head to the side, exposing his neck. The former officer opened her mouth to an impossible degree before clamping her teeth down on the exposed flesh. The Inspector screamed in pain as blood spurted over Derpy's face and into her mouth as she tore a chunk of flesh from his neck. At this, Time snapped out of his shocked stupor and his hand suddenly flew to the gun in its holster and drew it. Whatever had happened to the Constable, she was now a danger to his men. He held the gun to shoulder height and aimed down the sights. Even if she was harming people she was still somewhat alive and he would try and keep her that way for as long as possible. He squeeze the trigger of his gun and a moment later a fountain of blood erupted from Derpy's shoulder as the bullet slammed into it. She jerked violently as the bullet impacted and her fingers let go of the Inspector's shoulder. He dropped to the ground where he twitched uncontrollable, his fingers clamped over the rush of blood that came from the gaping hole in his neck. Derpy's red eyes were now focused entirely on Time as she began to shuffle towards him, arms outstretched, fingers grasping out as if to choke him. Turner to a step back, aghast. It seemed to him as if Derpy hand;t even registered that she had been shot. He lifted his gun again and fired once more, this time at her chest. Derpy's next step faltered as blood oozed from her chest but still she walked. Turner emptied an entire magazine into her body. Each impact made her twist and jerk this way and that, but aside from that she didn't even seemed to notice, "What the fuck?" Turner whispered again, fumbling for another magazine. Nothing in his training to become an officer could prepare him for this. It was like the stuff of nightmares. Derpy took another step towards him, a deep melancholy moan coming from her rotting mouth. Turner screw up his eyes as he smelt her rancid breath as it was over him. A gunshot rang through the night, much deeper and more powerful than any Turner had ever heard before. Something wet landed on Turner's face and Derpy's horrible moans ceased as something heavy hit the ground. Turner opened her eyes, the wet substance sticking to his cheek. He looked slowly down at the ground and was greeted by the sight of Derpy's body on the floor. A gaping hole punctured the side of her head, and given the size of it and the blood that was now staining the ground, whatever had shot her had gone all the way through. She had a look of surprise on her face, as if she hadn't been expecting such a thing to happen to her. "It's just as I thought," said a voice from nearby. He looked up. Two figures were standing still and calm while the rest of the police force was still trembling from head to toe. The first figure was a tall, thin woman, with greying purple hair and vibrant blue eyes. Deep wrinkled lined her face, and a pair of wire rimmed glasses were perched on her nose. She stood with her hands behind her back in a formal fashion, like that of a servant or butler. The second figure was more imposing by far. An equally tall woman with silver blue hair and violet eyes. Her attire consisted of a dark blue blazer along with blue trousers, a white buttoned shirt, black shoes, white gloves and a red bow tie. She stood ahead of the other woman, and held a Walther PPK in her right hand, the barrel smoking from when she had fired on Derpy. She held the gun out loosely to her assistant, who took it from her and put if out of sight as they walked towards Turner. "Good evening Commissioner," she said. "It is most lucky for you that I arrived when I did. as it is, this issue is no longer of your concern." Turned blinked stupidly before he shook his head to clear it and scowl at the woman. "Who do you think you are giving me orders?" he demanded. "I could have you arrested for that alone, never mind firing at a police officer. That's murder that is!" He pointed down at Derpy. The woman smiled coldly at him. "I assure you I have ever licence required to handle a firearm," she said, her voice frosty. "And as for the other thing, your officer was already dead. It was more a kindness than a crime to put her to rest." "But... but," Turner spluttered. "Who are you?!" "Everything shall be explained," the woman replied, gesturing to the command tent. " And as for who I am, my name is Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing, Knight of Equestria and humble servant to Princess Luna. Author's Note HOLY SHIT. Okay so since you guys clearly really like this I will endeavour to update this fic more often than I said I would in the Prologue. Also I am nothing without the people who favourite my stories so to: Darksunhunter, The_Last_Philosopher, Hawke667, Father Mordteiva, Claradwor, Doom1, DualThrone, way2dawn, Onetwentyeight, Mental Blitz, viken666, Hornedronin718, Iron Nebula, Cor Thunder, NC Silva, Joshleb1098, Blood Waltz, Mujaker, Method in Madness, Swag Turtle, lines n stuff, tehrandompony, WolfeofChaos, Fireleo21, Dawalkindude, CaxmtheNobody, Xzares, BronyPonyMan, kanothepegasus44, nogos, Feet, hoppyowl, Dynamic Dragon, deadbutrunning, blaid23, moonview, TheOverlord, TheRainOfPain, Secret_skullsix, trebor1212, Appletart Longshot, SpIRITofRANDOM, Raven2damax, Shadow-Dancer, Nova007, tia brony, and finally Chryo93... Thank you all so much for favouriting this fiction :) To everyone else who liked Hellsing Equestria and gave it a thumbs up a big big thank you to you too because without all your help I wouldn't have been able to get this story in the Popular Stories section of the Front Page. Can we get it to the Featured Box however? :) {XVIII}"What's your combat training freckles?" The Hellsing Headquarters came equipped with a training facility where the guards could maintain peak physical condition to better serve the Hellsing organization's number one priority of eliminating the scourge of the night. It was here that Applejack found herself being snuck up on by Rainbow Dash. Well, not snuck up on but more approached by as Applejack pummeled the living daylights out of a punching bag. "The name's Applejack, Rainbow Crash," Applejack grunted, delivering a heavy roundhouse kick into the bag with a resounding thwack. What was meant to be a rather scathing insult however didn't seem to phase the ever impervious Rainbow Dash. She merely chuckled under her breath. "Yeah that sounds about right, the number of cars I crashed tryin' to get my license," she smirked. "For real though AJ, I can call ya AJ right?" "Suppose if ya gotta call me summit," Applejack muttered, bouncing around the bag on the balls of her feet. "And I did a coupla months of S.W.A.T. training for Ponyville P.D. Did some Karate when I was younger but that's about it." "Really? How far'd you get?" Dash asked, genuinely interested. "Second Kyu," Applejack replied, punching the bag with enough force to make the chain rattle. "Had to drop out to focus on mah grades. Don't really use the whole martial arts thing since I dropped it." "You just can't find a place to use it?" Dash asked. "Pretty much," Applejack agreed. "Most of the time it's talkin' people down in a tough spot or making sure Ah got the bigger stick than the other guy shootin' at me. What about you? What combat trainin' you got?" "I was in a counter terrorism unit a few years back," Dash said. "Didn't last long. I mean there was work but the other guys were sticklers for rules and regulations. And sometimes the pay was peanuts y'know?" "That how ya got into the mercenary game?" Applejack asked. "You could say that," Dash shrugged. "Suppose you could call it a family business. Family's been involved in the merc business. I tried going straight but, ya need dough to live you know what I'm sayin'?" "So you just started bein' a gun for hire?" Applejack said, leaning against the punching bag. "Gramps set me up with a few of his old buddies back in the day," Dash told her. "Much easier than starting from scratch. Counter-intuitive as it might seem, doin' well as a gun for hire is a lot like bein' in politics. It's all about who ya know, rather than what." "And where does the what y'know come in?" Applejack. "I'm sure there's an element of that in there too." "Oh fuck yeah," Dash laughed. "The what you know keeps you alive so you can go back with who you know and laugh about how little the others guys knew." "There's a lot of knowing goin' on there," Applejack muttered. "Yeah there is," Dash said, leaning against a wall. "Some of it goes away until you need it again. And then there's that one thing that always float at the back here." She tapped the back of her head. "Yeah? An' what's that?" Applejack asked. Dash looked at her; her expression indicative of a 'you fucking know what.' "You were in S.W.A.T. AJ you tell me," Dash replied. "I mean you must have thought it once or twice you being on armed response an' all that." "How'd you-?" "Read your file. Rarity let me see it. I like to know who's on my team." Applejack bit her lip, not appreciating Dash knowing her history like that. Still there was still the pressing question that Dash had asked her. And she knew the answer. "You know that this fight might jus' be your last," Applejack mumbled. "You know some punk's gonna get a lucky shot." "Exactly," Dash sighed. "It's what you don't know about it that really gets me." "You mean if it'll be quick or... not?" Applejack asked slowly. "No that's not what I'm worried about," Dash muttered. "No what I'm worried is if that punk will be lucky to hit me, but not enough to finish me off. Take me out of the game, but still keep me around." She looked at her hands. "I've been doing this for so long I don't think I could do anything else." "So what're you gonna do when you're too old?" Applejack asked. Dash shrugged. "Do what my gramps did. Chill out on my awesome pile of money." "All about that money ain't it?" Applejack chuckled. "Get the dolla ya'll," Dash laughed. "What's the point of being old and wrinkled if you can't do it in some sort of comfort?" "All on yer lonesome?" Applejack asked, pulling off the tape from her bare knuckles. "I dunno." "And what'll ya tell the gran' kids?" Dash gave a snort of laughter. "I don't think kids are gonna be on the table let alone grand kids." "Yeah I should've figured you weren't the type to settle down," Applejack chuckled, tossing the sweaty and slightly bloody rags to the side. "That and my persuasion doesn't leave children much of a possibility," Dash laughed her forefinger and thumb forming an 'L' on her forehead. Applejack shook her head smirking. "Yeah, kinda saw that one coming for some reason." "Oh yeah? How?" "Maybe the LGBT pride flag growing from your scalp?" "Rude." Applejack rolled her eyes. "Was there a reason you wanted to talk to me?" Unfazed Dash simply smiled again. "Like I said, I like to know who'd workin' for me." "You're not exactly the trustin' type are ya?" Applejack said, looking at the Captain as she bent down to pick up her water bottle. Dash gave a bitter chuckle. "I've had my fair share of knives in the back," Dash said, voice low. "I'd really like to avoid any more shoved in there." "We talkin' literal knives?" Applejack asked, offering her bottle. Dash laughed as she took the offered bottle and took a drink. "Some tried," she admitted wiping off her lip on the back of her hand. "Counter-contracts hired to kill me. Taking out a job to work under me just gets more money until they just get bored and decide to try and off me. Poor bastards should never try and fuck with me." "Must have quite the bounty on yer head by this point," Applejack concluded. Dash laughed. "Last I checked it was nearin' the six-figure mark," she chuckled. "Not sure if I should be proud of that but damn I am. It's my personal goal for my head to be worth a million bits." "Well," Applejack said, taking a gulp from her bottle. "It's good to have targets... I guess." "Ha, don't worry, you're not the only one who finds it weird. Soarin swears I'm a masochist. Which I'd agree with if I wasn't usually the gal on top." "Again like I needed to know," Applejack said, rolling her eyes. Dash shrugged and pushed herself from the wall, proving to Applejack she was not in fact permanently stuck there. "You're really no fun when it comes to talkin' 'bout the good stuff you know that right?" "I like to keep my private life private is that so wrong?" Applejack replied, walking with Dash back to the locker rooms. Dash shrugged. "Each their own I guess. Is that Twilight gal as much a prude as you are?" Applejack snorted. "You think I'm a prude? Sugar-cube, you try talkin' to Twilight 'bout it and you'd swear I was a... well... Lady of the night in comparison." "The word you're lookin' for AJ is whore," Dash replied, as Applejack blushed. "Seriously you shot up a fucking werewolf not two nights ago and you're embarrassed by talking about prostitution?" "You'd know a lot more about the subject than I would then." "Toche," Dash whistled, winking slyly. "That was a bitchy comeback. I like it." The reached the entrance to the locker room. Just as Applejack was about to enter she was stopped by Dash. The blonde looked to the other woman eyebrow raised. "What is it this time?" Dash looked conspiratorial now. "Look," she said her voice low. "I get the feeling I can trust you but I want to know if I can rely on Twilight." Applejack rolled her eyes. "Look if yer wantin' to knock the boots-" Dash shook her head. "I mean on the field. Look I may have referred to her as 'sweetheart' when we first met and-" "She told me," Applejack cut her off. "You pressed the 'sweetheart' button. That's a no-no as far as Twi' concerned." "Any particular reason for that?" Dash asked. "Why do you want to know?" "I read her file too. I don't exactly feel comfortable with a vampire with that kind of history behind her, in my squad if I don't know she's stable." "Stable?" Applejack was confused. Then clarity emerged. "Oh... the... episodes... right." "You've seen one?" "A fair few," Applejack admitted. "Someone'd say the wrong thing and Twi'd just start wailing on 'em. Usually-" "They pressed the sweetheart button?" Dash asked. Applejack nodded. "Happened more and more in High-School but she got better at not reacting as strongly. Than an' plenty of trips to the therapist helped." Dash looked at her. "Look do you honestly think they'd let her in the Ponyville P.D. if she wasn't stable?" Applejack sighed. "Trust me, Twilight's safe." Dash looked at her for a moment before nodding. "Okay. I see your point... why sweetheart though?" Applejack looked at her, bit her lip before sighing. "What'd your pa call you when you were a li'l'un?" "Never knew my pops," Dash replied bluntly. "Died on a job when he found out I was due. More cash for mum to live by y'know." "I'm sorry," AJ muttered. "Hey it's cool," Dash replied, waving it aside. "It's not like it really affected me. Never knew him so I couldn't get sad by him dying. Why what's that got... oh." Aj nodded. "It was her pops pet name for her y'know? Don't think that wound ever really healed." "I can imagine." Author's Note I literally don't know whether to sin this chapter because it doesn't advance the plot that much or because of the Rainbow Dash is really open about her sex-life cliche. Either way, roll the dinger
{Prolgue}To say that she was upset would be understandable. After all, her father had just died. Quite suddenly actually, for Sir Hocus Hellsing had been a healthy and strong man who took sensible risks. A bit of a madcap schemer at times, but a good man nonetheless. His death had been quite a shock to all who knew him, and she was no exception to the rule. The funeral had been attended to by family and cohort alike, but not many friends. Hocus didn't keep friends. He made close acquaintances true, but none he could definitely call friends. Such relationships were reserved for his benefactor: Princess Luna herself. She and Hocus had shared a very close friendship and she had been as heartbroken as his family was when he passed. Of course, what followed after the funeral had surprised them all. Luna had taken her aside and confirmed that she would inherit her father's knighthood and all the responsibilities that came with it. Her. Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing, now Knight of Equestria and the newest heiress to Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation. Quite a mouthful, but an important one nevertheless. And so here she was, a teenage girl, barely out of school, in the back of a chauffeur - driven car, being driven to her destination to begin her new life as the new head of Hellsing. Trixie would be lying if she said she was naive of what her father's... her organisation did. She knew exactly why it existed. Vampires were real, and Hellsing was born to protect the empire of Equestria from their vile threat. The thought of the supernatural not being so farfetched and the paranormal not being so impossible excited Trixie. Ever since she had learned of what the Hellsing Organisation did, she had dedicated all of her free time to studying and researching about the occult. By the time she was sixteen she had already become quite the expert in occult affairs. Of course she knew most of what she had learned would most likely be grossly inaccurate but it would work as a base of sorts for her to work off of. She brushed some of her silvery blue hair out of her face as the car pulled up the graveled drive of mansion of Hellsing HQ. It came to a slow, controlled stop in front of the steps before the front door of the mansion. Trixie's door was opened for her and she stepped out, looking up at the stately manor that had been in her family since Hellsing was founded. "Sir Trixie. Welcome to Hellsing Headquarters." She looked up the steps and for the first time noticed the figure standing there, a tall slightly aged looking woman with pale white skin. Her purple, curly hair was pulled back into a pony tail, a few curls however falling over her vibrant blue eyes. She was dressed in a white blouse with long sleeves, snowy white gloves, sharp black trousers, a deep purple waistcoat and a pair of polished black shoes. Perched on her nose was a pair of wire rimmed glasses. "Allow me to introduce myself, Sir Trixie," she said, bowing only slightly. "I am Rarity Caroline Belle. I was your father's personal assistant when he ran the organization, and I have served as butler to the manor for just as long. I cook the food, clean the rooms and take out the rubbish." "Wouldn't that technically make you a maid then?" Trixie blurted, before she could stop herself. Rarity's mouth twitched into a controlled smile. "Wouldn't your title make you a Dame rather than a Sir?" Rarity returned. "Touché," Trixie agreed and smiled. Rarity allowed a true smile to appear on her face as well, before turning and gesturing to the door. "Would you care for a guided tour of the mansion, sir?" she asked. "If you would be so kind, Miss Belle," Trixie said, stepped up beside Rarity. "Or would you prefer to be called Rarity?" "Rarity if you'd be so kind, sir," Rarity said as she opened the door to the mansion. "Miss Belle makes me sound old." "Rarity it shall be then," Trixie said. "How long have you worked with Hellsing, Rarity?" "Around thirty years, sir," Rarity answered. Trixie looked at her. "But that means you must have started as a teenager?" she said. Rarity nodded. "You are more or less correct. I took my father's place at the side of the late Hocus Hellsing when I was eleven years old," Rarity explained. "He was good man. A bit eccentric, but kind." "That he was," Trixie agreed. The two walked through the halls in silence for a while, Rarity pointing out a few features of the mansion every now and then. They passed a variety of people, from men and woman in white lab coats to soldiers dressed in combat fatigues, each marked with the same crest: a simple black and red shield. "Is there a library, Rarity?" Trixie asked. "I feel that if I am to be in charge of Hellsing, I must be appropriately informed on everything that we deal with here." "A library you say?" Rarity wondered. "Right this way, sir." The Hellsing library was a vast, high ceilinged room with tall bookshelves that towered above the heads of Trixie and Rarity. Each shelf was stuffed to bursting with thick dusty tombs and volumes. The books were bound in a wide range of materials: leather, canvas and velvet just to name a handful. And they were written in a variety of languages too, most of them some old and forgotten dialect. "Have you managed to translate any of these volumes?" Trixie asked as she approached one of the bookshelves, tracing one finger along the dusty spine of a cracked and aged text. "A majority have been translated from their original dialogues to English to the best of our abilities," Rarity answered. "It has been the endeavor of your uncle to have all these books translated into a common tongue." "And no one else’s, I might add!" Trixie and Rarity looked up to see a man just as tall as Trixie step out from behind a bookshelf. His pale skin was matched by his straw coloured hair and bristly moustache and offset by his charcoal grey suit and black shoes. His eyes were the same shade of lilac as Trixie's, though they were framed by black rimmed glasses. "Uncle Pocus," Trixie said, smiling at the sight of her uncle, though a stab of pain quivered in her heart. He looked so much like her father she could almost believe he hadn't gone. Almost. "Sir Trixie," Pocus said, bowing deeply before he straightened up and nodded curtly to Rarity. "Miss Belle." "Mister Hellsing," Rarity acknowledged, nodding in return. Pocus turned to Trixie. "So, you're the new head of the Hellsing Organisation, my young niece?" Pocus said rocking slightly on the balls of his feet. He let out a long exhalation of air, ruffling the hairs on his moustache, before he began to walk away from the room. He stopped beside Trixie and looked at her. "I hope your father knew what he was doing." And then he was gone. Trixie looked at his back as he exited the room and bit her lip. Rarity caught the look and shared a similar expression. "Your uncle has been acting rather peculiar since your father died," she explained. "I noticed," Trixie muttered, before she turned back to Rarity and then the rest of the library. "So... where should I begin?" Trixie was still in the library many hours later, poring over books and manuscripts alike. Her eyes were tired, her eyelids heavy, and yet her brain was buzzing and her heart was pounding with all the new information she was processing. She estimated that the library contained all three hundred years of the Hellsing family's occult knowledge, and much more besides. So far she felt she had only read through about a single year. She paused and rubbed her eyes to dislodge some sleep from the corners. She pushed out her chair and got to her feet before stretching and giving out a long, drawn out yawn. "I need a drink," she mumbled to herself. "Just some water." She turned and walked out of the library. After about twenty minutes she had found her way to something that resembled a kitchen. She knew she could have easily called for Rarity to get her a drink but she didn't feel comfortable enough as the new leader of Hellsing to be issuing such trivial orders. Trixie opened the faucet and filled up a glass to the brim with cool water. She took a long draft before she stepped back out into the hallway and began to make her way down the darkened halls towards the library. Trixie had decided as she had made her way towards the kitchen that she did not like Hellsing HQ after nightfall. There were fewer people patrolling the halls, there was no light pouring in through the many windows, and she often swore she could see things moving in the shadows. All in all she was severely creeped out. She heard voices as she neared the library. She slowed and frowned. Something told Trixie that there was something terribly, drastically wrong. Soon enough however she was close enough to hear the words being spoken. "... swear she was here before I came to get you." "Well, clearly she isn't here now!" Trixie's eyes widened. That was her uncle's voice, and he sounded angry. "She can't have gotten far." "How do you know? I mean, this is a big place. I'm not ashamed to admit I've gotten lost a fair few times in this place. Who knows what it'll do to a little girl." "I don't care where she is, I want her found, damnit!" Pocus again. "Do you know how long I stood by and watched my fool of a brother control this institute? I've been waiting and watching for nearly twenty years now and I can't wait any longer. Hellsing will be mine!" Trixie's eyes widened. She definitely didn't like the sound of that. She shook her head and edged a step backwards, yet she was hypnotized by the words that were being spoken. "Yeah well, it's a pity he named his daughter the next to inherit his knighthood. Else we wouldn't have this problem." "A PITY!" Pocus roared. "I wait patiently for twenty years, ready for the perfect moment, for when my brother lowered his guard and allowed me to intervene! And then, when my chance arose and when Hocus Hellsing choked down that last breath of life laced with cyanide I thought I had done it! And what do I find merely hours later? He chose his damn daughter over me! And the only thing you can describe it as is as a pity?!" "I only meant-" "Shut up! I didn't ask for your opinion! I asked for you to find my little bitch of a niece and bring her to me! I don't care what it takes, but Hellsing will...no. Hellsing is rightfully MINE!" Trixie's heart was hammering a bruise on the inside of her ribs. Her uncle had killed her father? And judging from what he was saying, he wanted to kill her too. She felt dizzy, sick. She wanted to run but her legs refused to move. Her fingers slipped on the glass in her hand and if fell from her grasp, where it shattered on the floor. "What was that?" Trixie shook her head and took a step back. "It's her! Find her!" This broke her out of her stupor. She turned on her heel and sprinted down the corridor as fast as her legs could carry her. She heard shouts and cries from behind her and running footsteps, as if a stable of stampeding horses were chasing after her. Trixie didn't look behind her. She didn't know where she was running to. The entire mansion was unfamiliar to her. She didn't know where to go to get help, or who she could trust. Her uncle had men on his side. Men who worked for him, who meant to kill her. Who knew how many others were on Pocus' side. "Shoot her! For god's sake, just shoot her!" Trixie's eyes widened as she heard her uncle order for her to be shot. Without thinking she threw herself at the first door she came across. It juddered slightly before it stuck. She cried out in frustration and slammed herself against the door again, as a shot rang out. The bullet impacted against the wall above her head. She screamed and threw herself at the door again as the marksman pulled the trigger. The door yielded and Trixie fell through. However instead of falling onto a carpeted floor in a well - furnished room, she saw darkness, within which was a single stone passageway, carving a path down underground in a flight of stone steps. A flight of stone steps Trixie found she was now falling down from. She grunted in pain as she struck the flagstones and bounced off, rolling head over heels again and again. Every jarring strike of her body on stone sent a lance of white hot pain through her body, forcing gasps of pain from her over exerted lungs. After an eternity of pain she landed at the bottom of the stairs, gasping in agony. Stars danced before Trixie's eyes as she lay there, trying to find the energy and strength to move. Pocus' voice floated down from the top of the staircase. Trixie groaned and pushed herself to her feet, wincing as she got up. She hissed and gasped in pain with each and every step she took. Her vision darkened with each agonizing step and it took a lot of effort to keep putting one foot in front of the other. She heard footsteps steadily growing louder behind her and she struggled to move faster, her gasps of pain becoming grunts of agony. Fear and adrenaline coursed through her, but she refused to let the former show. She would not give her uncle the satisfaction of seeing her fear. If she was going to die, it would be on her feet, her head held high. She didn't want to die, of course. Who would wish their own death? And besides, she still had a job to do. She had been in charge of Hellsing for merely a day. She blinked and looked up. She found herself at a door. An old, cast iron door, that looked rusted. And yet, as Trixie looked at it, this cold, uninviting, forgotten door, seemed to speak to her. A voice, wriggling at the back of her mind, wanted her to open the doorway and see what lay beyond. At the same time, another voice said that what was on the other side of that door had been put here for a reason. She took a look behind her to see how far her uncle was from her, before reaching a shaking hand out to the door. It was chained and padlocked, but as she reached her hand to the rusted locks, they each fell away at her touch. One even crumbled to dust and metal shards. The chains too collapsed as she touched each one, breaking into their component links and metallic fragments. Trixie gulped as the final barrier to the door was removed and she reached for the handle. Despite it being rusted and old, it turned easily to her touch. She pushed her weight against the old metal and it swung with a grinding squeal. The air was cold inside, freezing to Trixie's very bones. Her breath clouded into a deep fog as she stepped inside, looking for whatever had been left inside this most forgotten of chambers. She could barely see a few inches in front of her nose; it was so dark. However despite this, her eyes soon grew accustomed to the darkness, and they widened when she saw what lay at the very back of the dark room. A corpse. A dried up, shriveled husk of a body, with skin like leather. What remained of its hair hung off its practically bald scalp like greasy black strings. Its glassy red eyes were coated in a thin layer of frozen dust and grime, and its mouth hung empty and dislocated, revealing blacked, rotting pointed fangs were teeth should be. Trixie stood as frozen as there air around her, eyes fixed on the body before her, hardly daring to breath. It had been bound with silver chains to the wall behind it, its arms further bound together by thick, black leather straps. It appeared to be wearing some king of straight jacket, or black leather jumpsuit. All in all, Trixie was both fascinated and terrified by the sight before her. "There you are, Trixie." She didn't have a moment to react by the time the gunshot rang out. There was an explosion of blood and pain in her right shoulder and she screamed, spinning like a top, blood spurting everywhere. She collapsed to the floor, her hand clamped over the wound in her arm as she looked up at Pocus Hellsing with murder in her gaze. He smiled back in return, the gun's barrel still smoking from the shot. Beside him was an armed escort of around a dozen Hellsing soldiers. "Looks like I missed," he said, sounding surprisingly calm. "I never was much of a good shot." He began to walk towards Trixie, who glowered up at him defiantly. "Are you really so desperate to take control of Hellsing?" she spat. "All of my life I have played second fiddle to your fool of a father," he replied. "Whilst he took the glory, I worked in the shadows, the true leader of Hellsing. And yet I never asked for a bit of credit, assuming your father would repay my hard work by willing me his title. Alas, he was too slow to his death. I had to encourage him slightly." "You mean you poisoned him," Trixie spat. "I heard what you said in the library just now." "Cyanide is a wonderful little thing isn't it?" Pocus chuckled. "And it was so easy to slip into your father's gin. At last, I thought I had achieved my ultimate goal." He stood directly in front of Trixie and his expression hardened. "But then his will named you the head of the family. Something which I knew I could not accept - I would never accept. Your father betrayed me, so now I will take what is rightfully mine." He pressed the barrel of the gun against Trixie's forehead and she screwed up her eyes in preparation. "I missed before," he hissed. "I won't miss a second time." "You won't get a second time." Trixie's eyes flared open and Pocus staggered back, the gun clattering to the ground at his feet. Trixie lunged for it, ignoring the pain in her arm. She picked up the weapon and pointed it at her uncle. But he wasn't paying attention to her any more. His eyes were wide with terror and locked on something behind Trixie, the same being the case for his turncoat allies. Slowly, Trixie turned her head to see what they were staring at. Her blood ran cold in an instant. The corpse was standing, no longer a shriveled up husk but a deadly and beautiful figure. His skin was a pale grey and full of life, head no longer bald but sporting gleaming black hair all over his scalp, his eyes lit up like some kind of deep red star and his formerly black fangs were a gleaming white. Trixie didn't have to be a member of Hellsing to know she looked upon a vampire of terrible power. "Y-you," Pocus whispered, aghast. "Hello Pocus," the vampire said. His voice was like many voices layered on top of each other, all the same tone but different volumes and pitches. His long, snakelike tongue slid over red - stained lips, to mop up the blood that stayed there. Trixie's blood, she realized in an instant. The vampire looked to Trixie and bowed his head before turning to Pocus. "You know, I always thought that you smelled like a traitor. I suppose this was the reason you wanted your brother to keep me locked up? So you could steal the Hellsing title from its rightful owner?" "I don't know what you're talking about!" Pocus stammered. The vampire chuckled, his arms pulling against the leather that bound them. They stretched and stretched as if they were nothing more than rubber bands. And like rubber bands, the moment the vampire pushed them past their limit, they snapped, releasing his arms. "It makes little difference if you lie to me or not," the vampire said coolly. "I heard the whole thing just now. Clever, if not despicable. You have killed one master of mine and you planned to kill another. I'm afraid that I must do my duty and kill you now." "Now wait just a moment!" Pocus cried as the vampire stepped forwards, the silver chains snapping as if they were made of straw. "Goodbye, Pocus Hellsing," the vampire said, before lunging. Pocus screamed and the guards opened fire, the explosion of gunshots deafening in the small chamber. Trixie covered her ears and screwed up her eyes, trying blot out the noise that consumed her. Something warm and set spattered all over her face and she grimaced at what it might be. Eventually the sound of gunfire was silenced and Trixie opened her eyes. Her uncle lay dead before her, his ribs littering the ground around him as blood seeped from the hole in his chest. One rib had been pushed down the man's throat. The rest of the men who had followed Pocus lay in similar states of dismemberment and blood smothered the surface of the room. The vampire stood in the heart of the devastation, blood dribbling from the corners of his mouth as he turned to Trixie. The young woman scrambled to her feet and leveled the gun at the vampire, ignoring the fear in her heart and the blood on her face. The vampire chuckled softly as he stepped to Trixie. Despite her fear, Trixie found she couldn't pull the trigger, even as the vampire took another step towards her. When he was within striking distance he stopped and bowed his head, before lowering himself to one knee. "I am your humble servant, my master," he said quietly. Trixie stared at him. This vampire who had so easily killed thirteen men with nothing but tooth and claw, bowed before her? He was hers to command? That didn't make sense. She had never heard of a vampire willingly serving anyone. Her eyes were drawn to the creature's hands. They were encased in a pair of snowy white gloves with strange, occult marking on the back of each - markings of binding and of servitude. Powerful marks that could make even most obscene creatures of Tartarus kneel. Trixie gulped, and breathed a sigh of relief. Whoever... whatever this beast was, it would serve her and only her. No matter what. She might as well learn his name. "What do you call yourself?" she asked in a slightly wavering tone. The vampire looked up at her and smiled. "My former master, your father called me... Alucard." Author's Note I will update this story as frequently as an English Dubbed episode of Hellsing Ultimate comes out or as frequently as a TFS Hellsing Abridged Episode does. Very rarely XD *Yes that a collective noun for horses. (Also PONIES) Thanks to Der Lampman for proofreading.
{II}Twilight and Applejack found Thunderlane and the other officers about five minutes after they heard him cry. Thunderlane sat sat on a mossy rock, his hand pressed to her shoulder, a bloody cloth under his hand. His breathing was laboured and his skin with sickly looking and slick with sweat. He looked up at Twilight and Applejack as they approached and gave a tired wave. The other officers there were Carrot Top and Roseluck. They looked as on edge as Twilight and Applejack felt. "We heard gunshots," Twilight said meekly. "Is everyone alright?" "We're fine," Carrot Top said, before casting a look over at Thunderlane. "But Thunderlane's been hurt." "What happened?" Applejack asked. "Something attacked us," Thunderlane gasped, sucking in a pained breath. "Looked like Cherilee. Whatever the heck it was, it bite me." "It bite you'?" Twilight asked astonished. "Yeah," Roseluck confirmed. "Right in the shoulder. It had some grip too. We couldn't get it off." "We had to shoot it in the end," Carrot Top said, shuddering slightly. "It just... just refused to die." Twilight looked over to where Carrot Top gestured and saw something that barely even resembled a body. Just a bloody mess with holes in it. She gagged and held a hand to her mouth. "Yeah it isn't pretty," Thunderlane coughed. Twilight looked at him. "Are you okay?" she asked. "I mean aside the hole in your shoulder?" "I'm not sure," Thunderlan gasped. "Just... hot." Twilight came to Thunderlane's side and knelt beside him, pressing two fingers against the uninjured side of his neck. Her eyes widened as she felt Thunderlane's hammering heartbeat against her fingertips. "What is it?" Thunderlane asked. "You heart beat is racing," Twilight said quietly. Thunderlane opened his mouth the speak but something moved behind them. Twilight's head whipped up to see what was coming. A figure stood there in the darkness. A tall, thin man with pale, deathly grey skin and red eyes that glowed bright and evil in the dark. His brown hair was spiky and slicked backwards off of his forehead. He wore a beaten and wore leather jacket with deep wrinkles in the elbows, a white vest, black jeans and black boots with steel toecaps. Perched halfway up his nose was a pair of black sunglasses that partially his his glowing red eyes from view. "Evening all," he chuckled, revealing sharp fangs for teeth. Carrot Top drew her gun and pointed it quivering. "Identify yourself!" she cried. The figure chuckled and took a step forward. Behind him there came an onslaught of sudden groans and deep groans. Red lights appeared from the gloom. In a terrible instant, Twilight realised they were glowing red eyes of more people behind the strange figure. Strange people that looked to have strips of flesh peeling away from various extremities, their arms outstretched towards Twilight and the others, groaning and moaning miserably as the staggered towards them. "I am your death," the figure said simply, before the walking crowd behind him charged forward. "You can't be serious!" For perhaps the tenth time in as many minutes, Trixie had to resist the urge to put her head in her hands and sigh. But she was a knight. She was to show maturity and respect to the people of Equestria at all times. Even if they were incredibly dense. "I assure you Commissioner Turner this is the absolute truth," Trixie said slowly and calmly. "Your officer was transformed into a Ghoul, and most likely the Everfree forest is now a den of Ghouls." "And a Ghoul is?" Turner asked skeptically. "A Ghoul is what happens when a deflowered human has their blood drained by a Vampire," Trixie explained. "Alternatively a Ghoul is made when any human is bitten by a pre-established Ghoul." "A Vampire?" Turner sniggered nervously. "Ridiculous. You expect me to believe such occult nonsense." Trixie's nostril's flared in anger, holding her hand out to Rarity. The butler opened a cigarillo case and handed Trixie an elegant cigar. Trixie lifted the cigar to her lips and lit it with a light of a match. She took a calming breath of tobacco and nicotine, before breathing out a cloud on smoke and taking the cigar from her mouth. "What would a cheap bureaucrat like yourself know about the matter?" she hissed in barely restrained anger. "How dare you even question my credentials I am a fully recognised and respected knight of Equestria, as was my father before me and his father before him. The Hellsing family is in fact the reason you can still live in ignorant bliss. The reason you can label the very real threat of vampires as 'occult nonsense'. Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation has defended Equestria from such supernatural threats for three hundred years." Turner blinked and had to resist taking a step back as Trixie glared at him. He cleared his throat and bowed his head. "Apologies Sir Trixie," he mumbled. Trixie smiled cruelly. "As I was saying," she said coldly. "The Everfree forest is now a den of Ghouls, which means there is a Vampire somewhere within. Therefore no matter how many men or woman under your command that you send to capture the vampire, they will end up as little more than meal for the vampire and his Ghouls. Or perhaps they may face a worse fate, depending on your perspective, for when a Vampire drinks from a virgin of the opposite gender, a new Vampire is made." "I see," Turner said, gulping slightly. "You are right to be afraid Commissioner," Trixie said smiling. "For unless you terminate the Vampire who controls the Ghouls they will continue to spread exponentially. A shot to the head or heart may stop a single Ghoul with the correct tools, and the complete destruction of the body may destroy a group, but the Vampire will live on to create more Ghouls. And this is where Hellsing comes in." "What's that supposed to mean?" Turner asked, genuinely curious. "Whatever do you think I mean Commissioner?" Trixie asked. "The Hellsing Organisation shall terminate the Vampire for you. In fact our finest anti-vampire field agent has already been deployed and is en route to search and destroy the Vampire causing this whole sordid affair." "What sort of agent could handle this?" Trixie gave a knowing smile and looked to Rarity. The older woman smiled back. "I assure you Commissioner," Trixie said. "When it comes to the creatures of the night, there is no greater expert on the face of the world." Twilight pushed Applejack back and lifted her weapon to shoulder height and quickly aligning her gaze down the sights. She squeezed the trigger ad held on tight as she felt the recoil buck the gun upwards slightly. The creature that had once been Thunderlane jerked in an horrific dance as the bullets thudded into its torso. Twilight took a few steps back, looking at Applejack. The other woman grimaced before lifting her own gun and pulling the trigger. The shrapnel of the shell pushed it back a few stumbling steps but still it walked forwards. "Have many shells you got?" Twilight asked, walking backwards slowly. "Four," Applejack said grimly. "You got any mags?" Twilight ejected the spent magazine and loaded another. "Last one," she announced. "Make it count," Applejack told her. "Same to you," Twilight returned. "Oh please, do make them count!" chuckled a voice from within the stumbling crowd. The figure from before smiled and walked calmly through the groaning creatures. Twilight snarled and aimed for his face and squeezed the trigger. The figure smiles and moved with a speed Twilight was certain was inhuman. He ducked and dodged out of way of the bullets as if they were moving in slow motion. There was a sudden click and the bullets stopped flying. Twilight blanched and tossed aside her spent weapon, grimacing and drawing her sidearm. Applejack noticed Twilight switching weapons and grimaced herself, before she loaded her remaining shells and slung the bandoleer aside. "We need to go," Twilight said simply, walking backwards, holding her gun with both hands and changing targets every few seconds. "Agreed," Applejack said, aiming her sights at each approaching figure, trying to work out how she could take out as many enemies as she could with the shells she had. "Break," Twilight said and they turned and dashed through the trees. The branches whipped at their faces, the moon their only source of light. The figure from behind them laughed as they ran, his shuffling followers moaning their displeasure as they stumbled clumsily after Applejack and Twilight. Twilight resisted the urge to look over her shoulder to see how close they were getting. She wasn't even sure she would be able to see them in the dark. The moon was bright but the canopy was thick, blocking out the silver lunar glow. She instead cast her gaze sideways to make sure Applejack was still beside her. Applejack glanced back as Twilight looked and she gave a small grimace. They broke the treeline and raced into a small clearing, the moonlight unbroken. The stumbled a few steps as they reached the centre of the clearing before they finally stopped running, lungs on fire, throats raw from the frozen air they were forced to choke on as they ran away. Twilight gasped and spluttered before bending double and placing her hands on her knees. Applejack stood beside pressing one hand on her hip. "That's... that's got to have... put some distance between us..." Twilight managed to gasp as she turned around. Her eyes widened in horror at what she saw. The crowd of disgusting rotting figures they had run away from before were no further away than they hard started. In fact, more seemed to seep from the trees and shadows, becoming a small army of moaning figures. In the centre was the figure from before and in the light of the clearing, Twilight recognised him as Neon Lights. He had been a local DJ down at one of the clubs in downtown Ponyville until he had mysteriously disappeared a few months ago. And now he was standing before Twilight and Applejack, smiling madly, revealing pointed fangs in the corners of his smirk. Twilight gulped and took a shocked step back. Applejack saw the motion and turned too, taking a step back in surprise the same as Twilight had. A moment later both girls had their weapons trained on Neon. "There's no use in running you know!" he called to them, walking leisurely in their direction. "Or fighting come to think of it!" "Oh yeah?" Applejack challenged. She pulled the trigger and fired a shot at Neon. Unlike before however, the monster that was Neon Light's didn't even attempt to dodge and staggered back with the force of the shrapnel shot. The metal fragments tore through faux leather cotton and flesh, sending up spurts of blood that stained the ground at Neon's feet. Applejack smiled smugly. "How's that for no use?" she heckled at him. Neon clutched to his stomach, staring at his bloodstained hands before looking up at Applejack, still wearing that same smile from before. Applejack and Twilight watched in horror as Neon light's threw his head back and laughed. Steam began to coil from where the shrapnel pieces had pierced his flesh as each individual fragment of mental was forced from their wounds and dropped to the ground. Behind the falling shrapnel, Neon's flesh began to knit itself back together and the blood that had been lost returned to his body. Within a minute the only sign that Applejack had done anything was the holes in Neon's clothing. "No use," he chuckled softly. And then he was in Applejack's face, his hand pulling the shotgun from her grasp and throwing it aside. Applejack reached for her side arm before Neon picked her up by the throat and tossed her aside where she struck a tree and crumbled to the ground unconscious. "Applejack!" Twilight cried. She snarled and leveled her gun to Neon's face and fired point black. Neon threw his head back and staggered from Twilight, the force of the shot sending flesh and bone and blood spattering the ground behind him. Neon's hand flew up to his face as blood spurted out from between his fingers. He lowered his hand after a moment, revealing the horrific image behind. Glistening bloody muscle and blood vessels hung off of the face where the skin had been ripped off. The jagged edges where the skull had been shattered by the bullet. And still Neon smiled. Twilight watched aghast as bits of skull and gore flew back to repair Neon's face. Twilight's trembling hands aimed the gun at Neon again, but the creature swatted the gun from her hand and grabbed her by the throat, lifting her off the ground. Twilight gasped and grasped at Neon's grip as he began to choke her with one hand. Neon merely smiled wider, beginning to crush on Twilight's throat. Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight could see the shuffling figures making their way to where Applejack lay crumpled in a heap. Twilight dropped on hand from Nean's and stretched it out to her friend. "Apple...jack," she breathed. "I'd be more concerned with your own safety," Neon chuckled. Seven shots rang out in quick succession, the loud bangs of gunfire easily piercing the quite of the night. The seven Ghouls nearest to Applejack crumpled to the ground in an instant as their heads exploded in a shower of blood and gore. Neon dropped Twilight in an instant and she landed on the ground, coughing madly before she looked up at who had fired the bullets. A tall man stood on the outskirts of the clearing, half hidden in the shadows. His apparel was that of a charcoal suit, leather riding boots, and a flamboyant, intricately knotted red cravat, covered by a full-length, red frock overcoat, a red fedora hat with a wide floppy brim. His skin was pale, the same shade of grey as Neon's. His hair was spiky and midnight black. Perched on his nose were a pair of orange sunglasses with goggle-like sides, making it impossible to see his eyes. His white gloves had strange, pentagram like seals on the backs. "Who the hell are you?" Neon demanded. "Your death," the figure replied cooly. For the first time Twilight noticed his gun as he raised it to slide in a new magazine. It was silver in colour and appeared to have a wooden grip and a golden ejector. To Twilight the smoking barrel seemed incredibly long. At least ten inches if her measuring was good. "My death?" Neon chuckled. "Ridiculous. You believe you can kill me with that? Bullets cannot harm me or my Ghouls." "You think so?" the figure smirked, pulling back the slide and arming his weapon. "This is the Hellsing ARMS Casull .454 semi-automatic combat pistol." "I couldn't care if it was an R.P.G," Neon smirked. "Take your best shot Vampire hunter." In an instant the assailant appeared behind Neon, gun raised, squeezing the trigger over and over. Twilight watched amazed as the Ghouls fell one after another, their heads exploding in a shower of gore. Neon spun around in shock and watched the attacker decimate his army of the undead. The attacked turned slowly, the Ghouls now nothing but a bloody mess on the ground, empty magazines littering the ground at his feet. "The silver cross of Manehatten Cathedral was melted down to create this 13mm explosive shells," he explained smugly. "Nothing I shoot ever gets up after taking one of these." Neon gulped and took a step back, his heel striking Twilight's leg. Hie eyes flicked to her prone form before he spun around, grabbing her by the neck and holding her in front of him like a shield. His hands prepared to snap her neck. "Stand back," he growled. "Or I swear to god I'll snap her neck." "A true vampire doesn't make empty threats," replied the other man, raising his gun to aim at Neon through Twilight. Twilight's violet eyes widened in horror. "Please don't," Twilight begged. The armed man raised a black eyebrow in surprise, before his lips curled into a smile. "Are you a virgin my dear?" he asked. "W-what?" Twilight whispered. Neon's grip on her hair tightened in shock. "You bastard," he breathed, his hot breath tickling her ear. "Answer me police girl," he repeated. "I won't ask again." Twilight closed her eyes and let her head drop as far as Neon would allow it. "Yes..." she whispered sadly. The gunshot caused her eyes to snap back open as she felt a terrible pain in her chest. The bullet tore through her flesh and bone. She felt it puncture and tear through her lung and burst out of her back. Her blood spurted from her open chest and she felt Neon's blood spatter her back. His hands let go of her and she fell forwards, the pain numbing her entire body. She could feel nothing but pain and darkness. She landed on her side and looked through darkening vision to see the man who had shot her dash forwards, his gloved hand punching through Neon's chest and wrenching his pulsating heart from his rib cage. He smiled madly as the blood spattered his face and arm, before he crushed Neon's heart to a pulp with his bare hand. Her eyes began close, looking up to the silvery moon... Applejack moaned slightly and rubbed her head as it pounded like it had been clamped in a vice. She somehow managed to find herself on her feet. She looked through bleary eyes. She vaguely remembered her patrol with Twilight... Twilight. Her eyes snapped open as the night flooding back into her memory. She looked around, wildly looking for the crowd of aggressive rotting creatures. But there was none to be found. "They're gone." Applejack looked over to the source of the voice. A tall man in a red frock overcoat was kneeling on the ground. Beside him was the body of Neon Lights, burning in blue flames, two gaping holes in his chest. At the man's knees was a widening pool of blood. Twilight was nowhere to be seen. Applejack gulped and staggered towards where he was kneeling. Twilight lay in front of him, her hand held in his. Her uniform was stained in a mix of her blood and Neon's, her eyes clouded with pain. A gaping hole went through her body, revealing the ground beneath her. Applejack's hand flew to her mouth in a gasp. "What happened?" she whispered through her fingers. "I had to shoot through you to pierce his heart," the figure said, speaking to Twilight. "I'm sorry. You're dying. There's no time for the paramedics, and even if they were here, I doubt they could save you." Twilight gurgled like a baby, blood bubbling from her mouth. "For God's sake help her!" Applejack cried. The figure continued to ignore her. "The choice is your Police Girl. I can save you, but it will come at a cost." Twilight perked up slightly at the sound of this. "What will is be? Will you accept? Or will you deny?" Twilight squeezed his hand tighter, her breathing becoming even more ragged. The figure smiled. "Very well. You have chosen." He began to lean in close to Twilight, parting his lips. "What're doing?" Applejack asked. "I am saving her life," replied the figure. His teeth sank into Twilight's neck and he began to drink... Author's Note Thanks to: walmartwebster, The NoteBook, Dire Wolf, Epic Brony 4 Life, and Arclight for favouring Hellsing Equestria.
{III}Trixie breathed out a cloud of smoke and pulled the cigar from her mouth, her eyes focussed on the shocked Applejack sitting at the table. Commissioner Turner had left a long time ago along with the rest of the P.P.D. Now only Hellsing remained. Trixie hadn't said anything as Alucard had emerged from the forest, a shocked Police Sergeant at his side, and an unconscious Inspector in his arms. She had merely raised an eyebrow and stepped aside to allow Applejack a seat. Neither woman had uttered a word, Trixie content to merely stare at Applejack as she sat in shock. Rarity came in through the tent's flap and set a steaming cup of tea in front of Applejack before walking silently over to stand behind Trixie. "How is the girl?" Trixie asked quietly. "Stable sir," Rarity replied. "Alucard tells me she will survive.... though..." "She will be a Vampire," Trixie finished, sighing slightly. "I suppose it must have been the only way... and yet..." "Sir?" "I have never known Alucard to show such mercy... such compassion. It makes me wonder what she did to earn his respect?" "I gave up trying to understand Alucard a long time ago sir," Rarity sighed. "Who... are you?" Trixie and Rarity looked up at the soft croak of a voice from the table. Applejack was watching them, her eyes glazed over. Trixie smiled to see she was at last responding to the world again and sat down opposite Applejack. "I am Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing," she announced. "This is my assistant Rarity Caroline Belle." Rarity bowed slightly to Applejack. "And we are the Hellsing Organisation." "Right," Applejack said softly. She looked down at the cup of tea and drained it in one massive gulp. Rarity narrowed her eyes in disapproval but said nothing. Applejack looked at her empty cup and sighed. "Ah don't mean to be rude... but ya'll wouldn't happen to have anything stronger?" Trixie reached into an inside pocket and withdrew a metal hip flask. She slid it across the table to Applejack, who took the metal container gratefully. She unscrewed the cap and tilted her head back, taking several deep gulps. When she finished drinking she set the gleaming item down and wiped the back of hand across her lips to collect the leftover moister, before she began to screw the cap back on. "Keep it at your leisure," Trixie said. "It is good for shock." Applejack nodded, setting the cap down again. She seemed more relaxed now. There was certainly less tension in her face at least, and her shoulders sagged a little lower than before. She was calmer, and perhaps more receptive to what Trixie had to say. "I suppose you have some questions," Trixie said. Applejack nodded. Trixie held her hands apart in an open gesture. "Then please, ask away. I shall answer any question with the utmost honesty." Applejack nodded slowly, mulling this over with another swig of booze. Trixie could assume the flask was now half full. She had filled it minutes before she had been summoned to Ponyville, and the small container only held four hundred milliliters. Applejack swallowed her mouthful and looked at Trixie dead in the eye. "Honest answers?" she asked. "I swear on my father's grave," Trixie promised. "'Kay..." Applejack said slowly. "If that's the case, what's gonna happen to Twilight?" Trixie blinked. She honestly hadn't been expecting that. Still she had made a promise and she would answer Applejack's question... in time. "I hate to answer your question with a question Miss Applejack-" "Jus' call me AJ," she interrupted. "Miss Applejack was mah granny... on mah pa's side at least." "AJ," Trixie amended. "I feel it prudent you understand your situation before I inform you of Twilight's. I would hate for you to think me a liar after I have promised you the truth." "As long as ya'll tell me what happened to Twilight," Applejack said solemnly. "Besides Ah got a knack for tellin' when folks are lying to me." "A useful talent," Trixie commented. She laced her fingers together and rested her arms upon the table, looking at Applejack with a curious gaze. "Tell me, AJ... do you believe in monsters?" Applejack blinked. This was certainly a question she had to think about. Sure when she had been a little girl she had had her fair share of nightmares. Of nights terrified of monsters under the bed and creatures in her closet. As she had grown up however she had become wiser and had learnt that there were no such things as monsters. That the creatures in her closet were nothing more than crumpled clothes, and that what lurked under her bed was just an old shoe. She had long since left that confused world where her nightmares stemmed from her own imagination. But tonight... Applejack shivered. Tonight she had been pulled back to being that terrified little girl who jumped at her own shadow. Those things that she had seen in the Everfree forest. What Thunderlane, Carrot Top and Roseluck had all become... what Neon Light's had turned them into... none of them were human. Not anymore at least. "Once upon a time Ah might've said no," Applejack said softly. "But after tonight... Ah'm not sure what to think anymore." "Understandable," Trixie nodded. "I certainly hope you don't think I'm taking advantage of your current state to affect your opinion AJ, but the truth of the matter is, what you saw earlier tonight was only the tip of the iceberg. The creatures of the night that hear about in old ghosts stories and fantastical novels are all real." Applejack stared at her, licking her lips slightly. "You don't seem to be lying," Applejack said slowly. "But then again that might be the booze talking." "I can assure you AJ, it's all true," Trixie replied. "Vampires, werewolves all true. They stalk the shadows of our society, waiting for that moment to strike." Applejack looked at Trixie, then at the hipflask in her hand. "Ah think Ah'm gonna need more booze," she said slowly, before tilting her head back and draining the flask of its contents and setting it back down on the table. Rarity walked around and whisked the small container and its cap away. "Do you believe me thus far?" Trixie asked. Applejack nodded. "How do you know all this anyway?" Applejack asked. "It is my duty," Trixie said. "My title of Knight of Equestria bears a heavy weight. That weight is to command Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation, an order of vampire and monster slayers dedicated to protecting the borders of Equestria from the creatures of the night. It was founded by and named for my ancestor, Abra Van Hellsing, three hundred years ago. And with its founding the forces of darkness were beat back from the doors of Equestria as we employed one of their own kind against them." Applejack looked at her, eyes widening slightly as she realised what she was talking about. "That man," she whispered, "The one who brought Twilight..." "Man hardly describes Alucard," Trixie said, her lips tightening slightly as she said the name. "But yes. He is Hellsing's greatest weapon against monsters and the like. Bound to serve the current head of the Hellsing family and protect Equestria with his... restrained might." Applejack noted a tightening of her voice as she spoke. Even intoxicated she knew what that tone of voice was. "You're afraid of him?" she said slowly. The vaguely disapproving stare Rarity had been regarding Applejack with disappeared to be replaced by a mildly amused smile. Trixie coughed into her hand and straightened up slightly in her chair. "Very few people are privy to that observation AJ, but you are correct. While I will not run away screaming from Alucard when he approaches, and while I consider him a close friend... he does frighten me at times. It is, understandable of course. Alucard's powers are varied and, even to me, the extent of said powers are unknown. I would rather not find out, if it could be helped." Applejack nodded. She understood. The man she had seen before did appear charming and gentle to Twilight. But then there was no way Twilight could have been the source of all the carnage she had woken to back in the clearing. "What did he do to her?" Trixie bit her lip. "From what Alucard has reported back to me, your friend was a casualty of war," she said softly. "You should understand that while Alucard is sworn to protect the people of Equestria, he has no qualms about striking while bystanders are in harms way. All that he cares about the mission and the completion thereof." Applejack stared at her. "He shot her?" Applejack breathed. Trixie pursed her lips. "It would appear so." Applejack's eyes began to fill with glistening tears. "She's... she's gonna die?" "That is the most confusing part of this whole ordeal," Trixie frowning slightly. "Alucard has never shown any remorse or even any form of care to an innocent who was caught in the crossfires, yet he saved your friend, Inspector Sparkle." "Her name's Twilight," Applejack snapped. Trixie held up her hands to appease Applejack. Applejack sighed and rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears. "So... she's gonna be okay?" Trixie bit her lip. "She's gonna be okay right?" Trixie sighed and turned to Rarity. The older woman nodded and turned to Applejack. "In a manner of speaking, yes your friend will survive," she said softly. "But the manner in which Alucard saved her life will come at a cost. No human could survive the wounds she sustained in the forest. In order to spare her, Alucard drank her blood and as a result turned Twilight into one like him." Applejack looked at her. "She's... she's..." "A vampire," Trixie finished. Those two words hung in the air. Applejack felt numb all over. She felt as if someone had just punched her in the heart. Twilight was her best friend. And now... now she was... "Do not make any mistake in thinking this will change her personality in anyway," Trixie reassured. "She will remain exactly the same person as she was before tonight." "She won't change?" Applejack whimpered. "She'll still be Twilight?" "She will develop vampiric powers," Trixie replied. "But aside from a few physical transformations she will be the same woman." Trixie looked at her. "But now I must ask you a question AJ." "Huh?" Trixie nodded to Rarity. The older woman nodded and withdrew two sheets of paper apparently from thin air. She set both, side by side in front of Applejack. That done she pressed a black fountain pen into Applejack's hand. At the bottom of both sheets was a dotted line. "What's this?" Applejack asked, looking at the sheets of paper. "Your choice," Trixie replied. "You have learnt much tonight but now I offer you two options. If you choose the first option, you will never speak of what you learnt here tonight. You will be treated to an annual salary of fifty thousand bits to ensure your silence and keep you in good health for the rest of your life." Applejack looked down at the first sheet and saw that what Trixie had just said was outlined in further detail. "And the second option?" she said, looking at Trixie. "The second option is the standard employment contract," Trixie explained. "You will be employed by the Hellsing Organisation to fight against the creatures you saw tonight and more." Applejack looked at the second sheet of paper. "Has anyone ever chosen the second option?" "Very few," Rarity supplied. "Ah see," Applejack said, as she took the lid off of the pen and held it to the dotted line on first sheet of paper. A thought suddenly came to her. "What about Twilight? Does she get a choice?" Trixie sighed. "Twilight has already made her choice. The price for her survival is more than just her transformation into a vampire. She will be required to work for Hellsing. A failsafe to ensure she does not harm any innocents. Hellsing is the safest haven Twilight has right now. She can never live the life she had before now." Applejack looked at Trixie before lifting the pen from the first sheet of paper and scrunched it up into a ball and throwing it at Trixie. "You can keep ya lousy fifty grand a year!" she yelled. "Ah'm not gonna abandon Twilight for anything you could pay me!" And with that she signed her name on the second sheet of paper. Author's Note Okay before I do what I normally do and grovel to the people who 'Favourite' this story (because I do grovel as I thrive off of the praise you guys give me) I have one little problem to address. THIS. IS NOT. HELLSING. Well it IS Hellsing but it's a F.I.M. adaptation of Hellsing. So that means things are going to be different. Rest assured do expect to meet the good Major and Millenium later on but things are going to be different. Like Trixie. Trixie is not Integra. She is a different character, especially in this adaptation. They may be similar in some scenes but they'll never be identical. So when you notice something that doesn't follow the Hellsing storyline, you can chalk it back to the different characters. So anyway thank you for all your support, that was a little misconception I felt I had to address. Back to the groveling! Thanks to all of the below for favouring my story: DarkParable, PrankK1ng, Darth, Cakebomb, GimmyJibbsJr, DrkShdw, professorpinkie, Dayanne Rockstar, NeverKnown, Shadowslick, Doctor Derpy, thunder_facade
{IV}Twilight moaned softly as she began to wake from a fitful sleep. Her violet eyes flickered under still closed lids as she threw one tired limb over her face as she rolled over. Her mind was thick and sluggish as she arose from the depths of slumber. Eventually she gathered the frame of mind to open her mouth to yawn and push herself into a sitting position, eyes still closed. Her head pounded like a bass drum and her body felt like lead. She whimpered slightly as a spike of pain coiled around her head. No doubt the resultant hangover from a night out with Applejack. Strange though. She didn't really remember anything from last night. Hadn't last night been a patrol night anyway? Twilight's eyes snapped open as memory came flooding back to her. Everything from waiting at the shop for Applejack, to the moment when Neon Lights had nearly suffocated her. And that man... That strange, darkly beautiful man. The one who had shot all of Neon followers. As further memory came back to her, Twilight grasped at her chest, feeling for some kind of hole or bullet wound from where she had been shot. Her finger met silk fabric instead of smooth flesh as she had been expecting. She looked down at herself to find she was wearing a set of indigo silk pyjamas. Something she had certainly never worn back home in her shared apartment with Applejack. They felt smooth and comfortable to her touch as her fingers slid down her body to grasp the hem of her night shirt. With trembling hands she lifted it upwards until at last she flung it off of her upper body and looked down once more. She had been expecting bandages of some kind at least, perhaps coated in her own dried blood. But no. Her own, slightly tanned skin greeted her. She searched herself thoroughly, making certain that there was in fact no bullet hole in her body. When she was satisfied, she let out a sigh of relief that no such hole could be found. It had to have been some kind of dream, she reasoned. Just a crazy impossible dream. As she reached over to pull her nightshirt back over herself, she looked around the room she had woken in and her reasoned argument crumbled into dust. This was not her apartment bedroom. The walls were made of cold grey stone with ancient faded tapestries for decoration. The floor was carpeted in a strange burgundy colour. In one corner stood an solid oak wardrobe and against the opposite wall a desk of equal grandeur. Such furnishings she and Applejack could never hope to afford.Which meant it hadn't been a dream. She had been shot. She had laid down in a pool of her own blood in that grassy clearing in the Everfree forest... That she had agreed to something in exchange for her life. That man. ... Alucard. Twilight put her face in her hands and let out a low moan. Yes. Alucard. That was his name, though how she knew this she couldn't even begin to fathom. It was like the name was hardwired into her brain as if it was something terribly important. The man who had both shot and saved her. The one who had condemned her to her fate. "Is that what you think of me, Police Girl?" Twilight gasped and pressed her hands over her ears. The voice she had heard had spoken directly into her head. As if the speaker was in her mind. The same voice she had heard last night as she lay dying on the ground. The voice, of Alucard. "You think of me as your executioner Police Girl, but it was your choice in the end." Twilight screwed up her eyes in a vain attempt to blot out Alucard's words, before she opened them again in terror. There, in the darkness of her own closed eyelids, was Alucard. In that moment when she had closed her eyes she had seen him, standing there at the corner of her mind. Tall and imposing, his black hair flying wild in an imaginary wind, his red eyes glowing, no longer hidden behind his orange glasses and his white fang-like teeth sharp and imposing. Twilight took a shuddering breath to gather her wits, and closed her eyes once more. There he was. Still standing in her mind's eye. He smiled at her, lips peeling back to reveal those white fangs. "A fast learner I see," he said. "What's going on?" Twilight whispered. "Why are you here? How are you here?" "I am here because I saved you Police Girl," Alucard said. "I gave you a choice and you chose your path. The path of the Draculina. Of a Vampire." Twilight stared at Alucard. "I'm... I'm..." "A Vampire, Police Girl," Alucard repeated. Then he paused slightly, before continuing, "After a fashion at least. You are a Vampire but only of a low variety. A Fledgling of minor powers. Stronger and faster by far than any human, yet you're abilities pail in comparison to a true Vampire." He smiled. "Still, you are a fitting recruit for the Hellsing Organisation, and will do well under my guidance to stamp out the vermin of our kind" Twilight remained silent for a few minutes, letting the realization of her predicament sink in. A Vampire? Her? It didn't seem real... and yet it was true. There was no way she could be alive now if she wasn't. "Does it upset you Police Girl?" Alucard asked, surprising sympathy in his voice. "To know you will never again feel the warmth of the sun on your face?" Twilight looked at Alucard. "My name isn't Police Girl," she said, her voice strong and unwavering. "I am... was, Inspector Twilight Sparkle of the Ponyville Police Department." She smiled and Alucard raised an eyebrow. "And to answer your question... It shocked me at first yes... It's not the sort of thing you hear everyday. To be told that you're a Vampire." Alucard didn't say anything. He simply waited for Twilight to finish. "But no. I'm not upset," Twilight continued. "My life was going nowhere. I joined the Ponyville Police Department to help people. And that night... I saw how helpless we really were against that kind of threat. So if being a Vampire is what it takes to really make a change then it's a price worth paying." Alucard looked genuinely surprised, before he smiled. This smile turned to deep chuckles that shook Alucard's body. "Such fire, such passion," he commended, raises his hands to applaud Twilight. "I can see I chose right when I offered you this... opportunity." Twilight stared him down. "I didn't have much of a choice did I? You did shoot me after all." Alucard smiled again, his form growing fainter in her mind. "War requires necessary sacrifices Police Girl. I hope you will learn that soon." The sound of a door creaking open surprised Twilight, reminding her of a world outside of what she had experience in communication with Alucard. She opened her eyes to look up as the door swung slowly open. The one who had opened it stepped gingerly through, as if they were afraid of waking a sleeping lion. "Applejack?" Twilight breathed. The blonde haired woman looked up sharply at Twilight's voice, before her tanned and freckled face broke out into a wide smile, rushing to Twilight's side and embracing her friend in a hug so tight Twilight thought her ribs might crack. "You're okay! she cried, burying her face into Twilight's neck. "You're really okay!" "Yeah, I'm okay," Twilight croaked from under the bone cracking hug Applejack had her in. "Applejack.. can't... breathe." Applejack either didn't hear her or simply refused to let her go. Indeed, it seemed she tightened her grip on Twilight, 'til the slighter woman could feel the tears pressed into her neck and the sobs that shook Applejack from head to toe. It was at this point that Twilight stopped squirming to get free and instead gingerly wrapped her arms around Applejack. They remained like that for several minutes, before a soft voice cleared its throat. "You're an agent of Hellsing now AJ. Have some restraint." Applejack broke apart from Twilight and spun on her toes, coming to an almost militant style salute. "Sorry Sir," Applejack apologised. The figure in the doorway stepped through slowly and smiled in understanding. "It's quite alright. Just remember in future." Twilight stared blankly up at Trixie as she approached her bedside. The older woman looked down at Twilight with an appraising eye. Twilight had the bizarre feeling that she was being x-rayed and that every part of her being was being examined by the woman standing above her. It was unnerving to say the least. Eventually however her gaze softened and she smiled slightly, before offering her hand to Twilight. "I am Sir Trixie Hellsing," she introduced as Twilight gently took her hand and shook it. "I run Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation and have done for nearly thirty years now." "Twilight Sparkle," Twilight said softly. "Pleasure to meet you Sir." "The pleasure is all mine," Trixie replied. "I must say I find your presence here rather intriguing. I look forward to seeing what you're made of Miss Sparkle." "Thank you Sir," she said slowly. She let her hand drop and debated over her next question for a while. "If you don't mind me asking Sir, but where am I?" "This is Hellsing HQ. The Hellsing Organisation coordinates its operations all across Equestria from this central point. We have smaller command posts in the further regions of the country, but for the most part all orders are relayed from here." "And Hellsing employs Vampires right?" Twilight said. Trixie gave a slightly forced smile. "Not usually. We don't go left and right picking up any stray Vampires we come across and recruit them. Only those sired by Alucard are permitted, as this is the only safe haven for them. And as to what Hellsing actually does, we are the ones who defend Equestria from the monsters who go bump in the night." Trixie turned around and began to walk back out of the room. "And as of last night, Hellsing means you two as much as it does the rest of us." The door swung shut behind her with a quiet click. Twilight remained quiet for a few moments before looking at Applejack, "I understand why I would be Hellsing but what did she mean by the two of us?" she asked with suspicion. Applejack turned to her and gave a sheepish smile and for the first time Twilight noted what she was wearing. An ochre yellow military style jacket and trousers with brown leather boots, and a red cap. Both cap and jacket were marked with a red and black shield. The crest of the Hellsing Organisation. "Well," she started, "While you were asleep last night Ah may have signed a contract that may have had somethin' to do with joinin' up." Twilight sighed. "You enlisted in Hellsing." Applejack scowled at her. "Ah couldn't jus' leave mah best friend here by herself now could Ah? You would've done the same for me and don't say you wouldn't." Twilight chuckled. "I guess you're right." She smiled at Applejack. "I'm glad you're here anyway. It's good to know I always have a familiar face to turn to." "Likewise," Applejack said. She scuffed her feet and cleared her throat awkwardly. "So... how does it feel?" Twilight cocked her head and furrowed her eyebrows. "What do you mean?" "You know," Applejack muttered, still not meeting Twilight's gaze. "What's it feel like to... to..." "Be a Vampire?" Twilight finished. Applejack nodded emphatically. "Yeah... that." Twilight pulled back the covers and slid out of bed. She yawned deeply, stretching her arms on her head as she let her body relax. She looked at Applejack and then at her own hands, as if expecting something different about them. She flipped them over, shrugged and looked back at Applejack. "It doesn't feel any different at the moment. I mean, if there is anything different about being a Vampire I haven't noticed it yet." Applejack nodded, before slapping Twilight on the shoulder. "Well, Ah reckon we'll see what you can sooner or later. Now how's about you get dressed and we'll go grab a bite to eat?" Twilight laughed a little at that. "Sounds good." "You summoned me my master?" Trixie stiffened involuntarily as Alucard spoke. She had known the Vampire for thirty years or so by now, and still she was startled by his sudden appearances. It did certainly make her question whether or not she was truly ready to be in charge of Hellsing sometimes. Still, she was here, and she had a job to do. "I wanted to ask you something Alucard," Trixie said, turning from the paneled window of her study to face him, the moonlight bouncing off of her silvery hair. It almost seemed to glow. "Then ask away my master and I shall answer," Alucard said, straightening up from where he had knelt upon the floor. He wasn't wearing his hat or his glasses, Trixie noted. Given that the moonlight was the only sort of illumination that lit up the study tonight, Alucard almost blended perfectly into the darkness. Only his pale skin indicated his presence. Trixie made certain that Alucard was looking at her before she spoke. "Why?" Alucard raised an eyebrow. "I am... unclear Sir Trixie. Could you clarify?" "Why did you turn the Police Girl?" Trixie rephrased. "I have seen you kill many in my time as your master. Some of them the enemy, some of them innocent. And yet she is the first you took pity on. Explain." Alucard blinked, before he let out a low chuckle. "'Twas not pity that moved my hand Sir Trixie. You forget I feel no pity, mercy or remorse." "Then why-?" "I admired her." Now it was Trixie's turn to blink. Alucard admired Twilight Sparkle? "You heard me correct my master. I admire the Police Girl. The way she fought on when the odds of survival were staked well and beyond against her. When death was almost a certainty she continued the struggle to cling on to mortal life. Such passion, such strength. A truly spectacular display of humanity. It was this that cause my admiration for her to bloom. This which made my mind up and offered her the power of Vampirism." Trixie blinked and smiled. "Are you certain you made the right choice?" "Only time will tell." Author's Note Okay sorry this is a day later than planned. Had a bloody power cut yesterday and lost the wi-fi. So anyway, thanks to all of the following for Favoriting: axelhemann, eyedef, themultiversewatcher, RiZa, Cyclez, Rarity 3Trill
{V}Twilight frowned at her reflection as the brush was dragged once again through the tangled mess her hair had become in the past twenty four hours. Bits of twigs and leaves were caught up in the lavender and magenta threads and at one point she could swear she saw a small chunk of flesh fall from the constant brushing. Still, despite how it felt to have the knots in her hair yanked straight, it was pleasant to be pampered for once. Rarity ran the brushed through Twilight's hair for a final time before stepping back to admire her handiwork. She gave a small sniff of approval before she set her hairbrush down and smiled at Twilight in the mirror. "There," she said, satisfied. "Much better now. Don't you think so darling?" "Yeah," Twilight agreed, running her fingers gently through her neatly brushed hair, noting how soft it felt. "Thank's Miss Belle." "Oh please call me Rarity," she replied, smiling sweetly at her. "Miss Belle makes me sound old." "Rarity," Twilight smiled. Rarity smiled back and adjusted her glasses before she turned away from the mirror and picked something from Twilight's bed. Twilight turned her head around as Rarity walked back to her with a small pile of clothes in hand. Twilight reached her hands out and took the Hellsing uniform that was now hers. Immediately she noticed a few differences. For the first part, her uniform was jet black instead of ochre yellow. The boots that were handed to her seemed designed for extra mobility, yet also seemed sturdier, as if they could withstand several heavy impacts. There was no cap to her uniform, but there was a pair of brown gloves, that seemed to add some serious grip to her hands. "Something the matter darling?" Rarity asked. Twilight shook her head and looked up. "Sorry it's just... why is it black?" Twilight asked, holding up her jacket. Rarity smiled. "A cosmetic choice I suggested to Sir Trixie," she explained. "You'll blend in easier with the night whilst wearing this. A good thing too, as your not a true Vampire yet, meaning you'll be slain much easier than the likes of Alucard, so stealth will be important to your survival." "I see," Twilight said. She looked at rarity again. "Do you mind looking away whilst I get changed?" "But of course darling." Rarity opened the door and allowed Twilight to step into the moonlit dining room. Room however was not an adequate description. It was more of a dining hall than a dining room. It had high ceilings and tall windows along the outside wall, revealing panoramic snippets of the Hellsing Estate. The windows were framed by lush, deep red velvet curtains. The long table that ran the length of the hall was of a shiny mahogany, with seats of the same gleaming wood, cushioned in the same red velvet as the curtains. Set at regular intervals were tall candle sticks in ornate gold candelabra. At the moment, only the few at the far end of the table were lit. Sitting around that candlelit area was Trixie and Applejack. Trixie leaned back in a plush leather armchair at the head of the table, a glass of some amber liquid in her hand. Applejack was sitting patiently to her left, sitting on her hands. Twilight smiled, knowing full well that Applejack was no doubt starving and was only stopping herself from eating for Twilight's benefit. She looked up when Twilight and Rarity approached and her face broke into a smile. "Ya'll took your sweet time gettin' ready," she chuckled. "Sorry," she blushed. "But I'm here now. Doesn't that count for something?" "Ah guess so," Applejack shrugged. "You're here now at least," Trixie said, gesturing for Twilight to sit down. "Please take a seat. Will you join us Rarity?" "I have other issues in the manner to attend to Sir Trixie," Rarity apologised bowing. "I shall join you as time permits." "Very well," Trixie nodded. "Join us at your leisure Rarity." "You're very kind ma'am." Twilight sat gingerly on her seat opposite and looked down at her delicate china plate. Some small potatoes garnished in coleslaw, with an equal amount of salad leaves beside. Half the plate was dominated however by a thick thick steak. Twilight didn't have much experience with red meat of such a fine cut, but even she could tell that her steak had been cooked rare. Perhaps rarer, for a considerable amount of red juice was leaking onto the plate. "Was this even cooked?" Twilight wondered aloud. "I believe the correct gourmet term for the rareness of your steak is blue," Trixie explained, taking a sip of her drink. She swallowed and removed the glass from her lips. "It is in keeping with your new diet. In order to keep your new Vampiric strength up to snuff, you will be required to intake a constant quantity of blood from one creature or another. Human blood will of course expand your Vampiric powers, but unless we can find suitable donations, animal blood will suffice to keep you in fighting shape." Twilight looked down at the steak, slightly repulsed. "If you'd rather we search for alternative means we'd be happy to oblige," Trixie shrugged. "The most practical would be to replace your rather comfortable bed with a coffin laced with the soil from your birthplace." Twilight blanched and picked up her knife and fork and began to furiously saw off a piece of meat. Her knife cut through both meat and plate with little resistance until the knife sunk in the table by half and inch. Twilight's hands flew to her mouth in shock and stared apologetically at Trixie. The knight merely raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "I would prefer it if you did not start to dissect my family's furniture Miss Sparkle," she said coolly, Applejack almost choking on her food in laughter. Twilight merely turned scarlett as she gingerly removed the knife from the table, grimacing at the small sliver of wood that came with it. She returned more cautiously to her meal, careful not to become over zealous with the manner of which she handled her cutlery. By using this much more careful method it took perhaps twice as long for Twilight to clear her plate than if she was eating it normally. A source of near constant amusement for Applejack to be sure. As Twilight was finishing her meal the door to the dining was flung open, a breathless man stumbling through. "Sir Trixie," he panted. "A Vampire attack on the outskirts of Appleoosa!" Trixie rose to her feet instantly. "How many are there and are they still there?" she demanded. "Two and no Sir," he replied, walking briskly to her side and handing her a small sheaf of papers. "They are moving east last we heard, butchering any households they find along the way. There current path suggests they're attempting to escape to Cloudsdale." "Cloudsdale?" Trixie repeated under her breath, looking at the map that had been provided for her, a single red line outlining the route that the Vampire's had taken. She smiled slightly as she saw their current road would take them nearly within spitting distance within the manor. "A small team will be dispatched to eliminate these pests," she ordered. "Prepare a small transport vehicle and a driver immediately. Inform Rarity that Alucard and two agents of his choice will be visiting the armoury within ten minutes." "Yes sir!" the man replied, before racing from the room. There was silence for a brief moment. "Two agents of my choosing?" Twilight flinched as she felt Alucard's voice breathe, almost straight down her neck. She gave a small cry and leaped out of her chair and to her feet, spinning around to face the Vampire. He stood there, tall, proud and imposing, hat perched perfectly atop his head and glasses hiding his red eyes as per the norm. His smile was small, yet sinister. "Within reason Alucard," Trixie replied, sending him a sharp look. The Vampire's smile widened by a fraction. "Then by your parameters Master I believe the new recruits should accompany me." Trixie raised an eyebrow as Applejack and Twilight exchanged surprised, and rather shocked, looks. "Any particular reason?" "Simple. They should not be forced to wait to draw their first blood. Make the wound as quickly as possible so it will hurt less." "I see," Trixie said slowly. She seemed to mull it over for several second before she nodded. "Very well. Proceed to the armoury with AJ and Twilight." Alucard bowed before he walked to the door. Twilight and Applejack exchanged glances with him once more, before they quickly followed suit. The armoury was a brightly lit, white walled room with gun racks and ammo crates in every available space. Weapons huge and small rested silently, coloured silver and black. By the time Twilight and Applejack reached the armoury, Alucard was already prepared for battle, the Casull being carefully placed into its holster on the inside of Alucard's coat, along with a series of clips that Rarity handed him. She looked up as Applejack and Twilight entered and gave them a small smile. "Good to see you again darlings," she said. "I do hope this little skirmish down at Appleoosa didn't take you away from your dinner's before you'd finished." "No we finished before the call went out," Twilight replied. "Good. I would hate to think all that effort went to waste," she said, winking at them before her expression became more serious. "Now then, from what we know these Vampires that you have selected to hunt down are of an extremely low caliber. Something of a run of the mill pup when compared to something like Alucard. Still, you should at least be appropriately armed for facing any sort of threat." She reached behind her and removed a heavy looking shotgun. It's style reminded Twilight of images and design specs. she had seen for a Franchi SPAS-12 only this appeared much heavy. It also appeared to have gone through some severe modification's if Twilight's memory served her correct. Engraved into the side were the words 'Hellsing ARMS 002341'. "This is the Hellsing HV16 Bitten," she announced, handing it to Applejack. "A Hellsing modified Franchi SPAS-12, the Bitten has been customised to shoot three and a half inch shells rather than the SPAS two and three quarter inch. It still retains the SPAS pump action mechanisms but is limited to a maximum magazine capacity of six shells at most." "It's heavy," Applejack commented. "It should be. The Bitten was made two kilograms heavier after modification to handle the larger shell sizes. The barrel was also made three inches shorter for wider spread." Applejack popped open the magazine and checked inside. "It ain't loaded." Rarity handed her a bandoleer filled to the tip with shells. "I should warn you that these shells aren't anything like you've used before. The Bitten fires shell shrapnel of pure macedonian silver, each fragment of which has been blessed in holy water. Any Vampire that survive the first shot will most certainly go down after the second." Applejack gave a whistle of appreciation. "Why thank you dear. The Bitten was one of my more brilliant designs." "You designed it?" Twilight asked. "Darling I do more than clean the rooms you know," she chuckled. "Nearly every weapon in this room was designed by yours truly." She turned on her heels and walked to the back of the room. She perused the selection available before she lifted a large, heavy looking gun that looked like it had been ripped from a mounted turret. If Twilight's memory served her correctly, it looked like it had been modified from an R.P.K. only it was longer looking. On the side was another engraving. 'Hellsing ARMS 03214'. "This," Rarity grunted handing the weapon to Twilight. "Is the Hellsing G78 Bat. It was modified from an R.P.K. for ranged and close quarters combat. Given the extent of the modifications and the weight added, it was designated for Vampire use only, as the weapon is much heavier than any human can safely use. It can hold up to ninety two .42 caliber, pre-blessed silver bullets per drum magazine. It fires eight-hundred rounds per minute, each at a top speed of a kilometer per second, with a range of two metres to two kilometers." "Wow," Twilight breathed, her hands finding their place on the Bat's grips, her finger sliding neatly behind the trigger. She paused for a moment. "You said no human could handle it. How much does it weigh?" "The Bat comes weighs roughly eighteen point five kilos," Rarity explained, "And measures forty-seven inches in length if you were wondering." "The Bat is truly a weapon fit only for a Vampire," Alucard announced, making Twilight jump. She had forgotten he was there. "Make sure you put it to good use Police Girl." Twilight nodded. "Yes sir." Alucard smiled and Applejack cleared her throat. "Well, are we gonna sit around yappin' or are we gonna get a move on? Ain't there a Vampire out there or summit?" Twilight nodded. "Right. Let's go." Author's Note Sorry guys I've been busy. Sixth Form hit my hard for a while and I've started a new job so my days are filled with school and studying and my night's filled with waiting tables. But anyway! Thanks to the following for favouriting: grimston, night-wing, zerg170, pchnn00, icedude94
{VI}The armoured Hellsing transporter shook bounced as it went over a pothole. Twilight grimaced as she rattled around the rear compartment, the Bat jostling hard against her side. Applejack sat opposite her, the Bitten lying on her lap. Her mouth was a grim slash of determination. Twilight knew how she felt. Before when they had been members of the P.P.D. there was only a small chance that they would have to use the firearms issued to them. Now it was a deadly certainty that they would be in some sort of fire fight. 'It's like we've been drafted into the army,' Twilight thought to herself. Then she looked at her friend. 'Well, I was. Applejack volunteered.' The transported swerved suddenly, sending Twilight careering into the metal side, before her head struck the roof as the vehicle dropped into a ditch. As she straightened up, the rattling sensation she had been experiencing for however long they had been traveling for dissipated as they returned to a main road. Applejack pushed against the side of the vehicle to straighten herself back up and scowled, twisting around to the driver's cab. "Just what the heck is going on here?!" she shouted at the driver. "We're closing in on the target's last location ma'am!" the driver called back to Applejack. "We'll be arriving in a few minutes." "Prepare yourself for combat Police Girl." Twilight flinched as she heard Alucard's voice whisper in her ear. The driver suddenly stopped the vehicle, the engine cutting out shortly after. He twisted around in his seat to look at Twilight and Applejack from where he sat. "This is it," he informed them. "Don't let a single freak walk out of there alive alright? Uh, no offense ma'am." "None taken," Twilight said sincerely, taking a harder grip on the Bat. beside her. Applejack flung open the double doors at the back of the truck and stepped down onto the country road, lifting the Bitten to eye level as soon as her foot touched the asphalt. Twilight kept the Bat by her side, keeping the barrel pointed down towards the ground, the butt resting on her shoulder. The wind blew Twilight's hair into her eyes as she looked up at the house they had come to. It looked like it might have been nice once upon a time. An old, sturdy looking building of red and black brick with a sloping roof. The windows were big, most of the facing eastwards so as to catch the morning sun she assumed. The garden outside of the front door was wide and spacious, bordered by a white picket fence. The grey car that stood in the driveway was a small, economic family vehicle. However the once serene image was tainted by nightmares. The fence that bordered the garden had been destroyed, no doubt by the big, bulky black car that now resided in the centre of the mutilated lawn. The family car had the windscreen smashed from the outside, the paintwork scratched and one of the doors ripped from its side. The front door of the house had been blasted to a thousand wooden fragments, revealing the broken light bulb that hung in hallway beyond and the front window of the house was spattered with blood from the inside. As the wind changed direction, it blew a faint smell into Twilight;s face. A coppery taint the laced the nighttime air. A scent she was now all too familiar with. The tangy, all too potent smell of blood. Twilight felt her stomach growl, and she had to fight hard to not lick her lips at the smell as she became aware of a sudden hunger from deep within, though she had eaten not an hour and a half previous. "Blood has been spilt inside." Twilight tried hard not to flinch as Alucard melted from the shadows into place besides her and Applejack, drawing the Casull as he did so. "There are no survivors. A massacre." "Then let's not waste any more time," Applejack said, striding through the wide gap in the fence. Alucard's lips curled into an approving smile as he followed suit, Twilight bringing up the rear. The first body they found lay just beyond the doorway. A young man, little more than a boy still in his teens. His body was peppered with small holes where shards of wood had bored their way into his body. A series of much larger holes were drilled into his torso, the unmistakable sign of bullet wounds. He lay spread eagled on the ground, his face a mix of sorrow and confusion, his sticky blood staining the floor beneath him. The fair scent of blood Twilight had smelt outside was a thousand times more potent within. The sight and the smell of drying blood turned the hunger Twilight had felt outside into a starving empty void that she felt had to be filled. Had she the presence of mind and a mirror, she would have seen each of her teeth grow to become pointed incisors and her eyes become a bloody red. She licked her lips greedily, her mouth twitching into and insane smile. "Control yourself Police Girl," Alucard said in her mind. "It is one small step from this hunger you feel to becoming a mindless beast. Hold fast to your senses." Twilight blinked and shook her head. She looked up at Alucard. The vampire hadn't looked back at her, and was instead peering into the front room, Casull raised. She slowly looked away, her hands trembling slightly. Applejack slowly crept down the narrow hall as Alucard pulled back from the first room. "An abhorrent massacre," he said, a hint of something akin to pride in his voice. "These two vampires clearly have a lust for violence, yet no love for the art. Cheap, useless killers looking out for themselves. How dare they call themselves nosferatu!" He said the last sentence with an enraged snarl, his eyes filled with a wild hatred.Twilight took a nervous step back from Alucard as he turned to face Applejack as she returned from the hall. "Nothing down there apart from more blood... an' somethin' that might have been a girl," she said, her face whiter than usual. She looked like she might be sick. "Then our targets are above us," Alucard said. He turned to Alucard. "You, Miss Applejack. Proceed to the rear of the premises and ensure our targets do not escape via an ulterior path." "R-right," Applejack swallowed and ran back the way she came. "Police girl." "Uh, yes sir?" Twilight said, standing up slightly straighter. "You are to follow me. I doubt I shall need any assistance with the matter, but your company would be much appreciated." "Right," Twilight said as she and Alucard began to walk up the staircase to the rooms above. The upper landing was deserted. Dark and ominous. There was an open door to Twilight's immediate left as they slowly crept down the passage. The sight of the pinkish wallpaper and the many posters proclaiming a series of teen heart-throbs suggested to her that the room belonged to a teenage girl. Another room across the landing was painted dark grey, and had all the messy tidings of a young boys room. Twilight held back a small lump of bile that had crept into her throat. She had seen death before. Seen that the corpses that often ended up in the morgue had once been people. Living breathing people with their hopes and dreams, their plans and their fears. To have life cut short like this.... Twilight's eyes narrowed in anger. The vampires that did this would have to pay dearly for what happened here. A noise in the last room caught Alucard's attention. His gun trained on the door and he began to advance upon it, silent except for the creek of the floorboards under his footfalls. Twilight followed after him, slightly less quiet, but by no means prepared for what lay beyond that doorway. The memory of Neon Lights on the night she died was still very fresh in her mind. The fact that she was now one and the same thing as Neon did little to calm her nerves. Alucard stood in front of the door, Twilight just behind him. With the Casull raised, the seal on Alucard's gloves glowed red. He lifted his free hand and pressed it to the wood of the door and flexed his fingers ever so slightly. The flimsy sheet of wood exploded in a blast of wood splinters and dust. Instantly whatever had lain in wait behind the door struck. Something moved in the subsequent dust cloud and lunged at Alucard. The older vampire however was no fool and merely sidestepped the onrushing vampire. Twilight raised the Bat to eye level but the rushing assailant twisted past Twilight and slammed into the wall beside her. In a flash of flowing blonde hair and pale skin Twilight saw it was a girl about her own age. The other vampire pushed off of the wall and ran down the hall towards the stairs. Twilight spun on her heel and aimed down the sights at the back of her target's head and squeezed the trigger, just as a hail of bullets began to rain down upon them from within the breached room. Twilight flinched at the sound, jerking her aim off and sending the Bat's high powered round into the wall above her intended target's head. She turned back to the attacking vampire and her eyes widened in surprise. Alucard has taken up a defensive posture in front of her, effectively shielding her from harm. The bullets continued to fly for another few seconds before there came the resonant click of an empty magazine. Running footsteps quickly followed but Alucard was again prepared. As the vampire attempted to grapple him, Alucard grabbed his assailant's arm and twisted him around, throwing him to the floor with a painful thud. A young man, holding what looked to be an SMG of some description. He looked back up at Alucard and kicked back, trying to get to his feet. Alucard sidestepped the weak attack and fired a bullet at the vampire's leg. The blessed silver bullet bore a hole straight through the knee, sending blood across the floor. The vampire screamed and collapsed to the floor in pain. Alucard snorted derisively. "You can't turn your body into mist or smoke," he commented, and it was at this point Twilight saw that his wounds were fully healed. Even his clothing bore no sighs of damage or attack. "You can't heal your injuries. You can't stand. And since you've run out of bullets, you can't even defend yourself. How dare you even call yourself a vampire!" The vampire in question snorted in anger and spat at the ground. "You think I don't know who you are?" he growled. "Hellsing dogs! You betray your own kind to serve them! We're better than them! Why shouldn't we show them that they're place it is at-" His speech was cut short by a scream of pain as Alucard shot him through his left lung. He collapsed again, coughing madly and spitting blood across the floor. "I don't believe I asked you for your opinion," Alucard said cooly. "But then again you are young. So full of arrogance and bravado. Truly you are the most pathetic kind of vampire imaginable." Alucard lowered the Casull and pressed it against the back of the vampire's head, at the joint where skull met spine. "I shall take great pleasure in riding the world of your worthless filth." Twilight screwed up her eyes in distaste as Alucard slowly squeezed the trigger. The gunshot did not sound however. "Do not close your eyes Police Girl," Alucard said. "Look him in the eye as he dies. Make sure you never forget the faces of those you kill. I can assure you they shall never forget yours." Twilight opened her eyes and did as Alucard said. She locked eyes with the young vampire and saw anger, fear, panic and sadness. Such a deep sorrow. For a moment she almost felt sorry for this poor creature. Then she remembered that this was the monster that had killed that poor boy downstairs. The one who had ruined so many lives already by ending them prematurely, all in aid of his sick belief that his life was worth more than theirs. Her eyes turned hard as she looked at him, and a sense of pleasure leaped in her heart as she saw him recoil. "Well done Police Girl," Alucard praised. And he pulled the trigger. The vampire exploded in ivory and gore, blood and jelly. The spattered remains of his head plastered themselves to every surface, including Twilight. Alucard seemed to remain impeccably dressed as always. "Now then," he said, holstering the Casull. "I believe we let one let slip through our fingers. Police Girl." "Yes sir!" Twilight cried, standing up straight and racing down the hallway. She hadn't heard any shots from the back of the house and so assumed the vampire girl had fled out the front door. As she rushed into the back garden, her suspicions were confirmed as she noticed the lack of the black car in the middle of the lawn. She raced into the road and saw the vehicle in question racing away from the scene. With a grunt she lifted the weapon to her eyes. Then... she hesitated. "What's the matter Police Girl? Why don't the pull the trigger?" "Sir, she's already, six hundred metres away and that distance is increasing all the time," Twilight explained. "I don't have a scope or-" "A human excuse! Now make that shot like a vampire!" "But..." Twilight protested. "How?" "Imagine a third eye. Right in the middle of your forehead. Aim from there. Your human eyes will lie to you. You can no longer trust your human senses. Now. Do it! Pull the trigger. All you will need is one shot. Do it!" Twilight's eyes narrowed. She did as Alucard said. She imagined a third eye right in the centre of her forehead. An eye through which she could see everything. Her vision sharpened. The distance between her and the back of the retreating car seemed to shrink until it almost seemed like she could reach out and touch it. Time slowed to almost and standstill as Twilight adjusted her aim ever so slightly so that her sights lined up with the back of the driver's head. And squeezed once on the trigger. Time sped up. Her vision returned to normal and the car that seemed so close returned to where is had been. The car suddenly swered violently and flipped onto its side, before it blossomed into brilliant fire in a billowing explosion. Twilight's eyes widened in shock. Had she actually made that shot? There was no way. The car had to have been at least a kilometre away as she pulled the trigger! "An excellent shot Police Girl," Alucard said as she approached Twilight from behind. "Congratulations. You've just taken your first step on the long journey to becoming a true vampire." Author's Note Cancel the funeral! Tell Faust she can stop blubbing! D101 is NOT dead! I simply ran out of juice! And before all the mares start crying 'oh what's the point of living anymore?' I'm talking about Pepsi! WOOF! XD But yeah sorry this took so long (turns out I've been watching WAAAAAAAAAY too much Markiplier) and if you get the above reference I salute you sir! Anyway, BACK TO THE GROVELLING! Thanks to the below for favoriting: luckymo777 Firecaller iakovl DGM360gd Blaise Simpson Fireblaze Raven Shadow shadow cloud TehCreepN1 tarnished armour 43774377 Kenaz LordAkuma MoonLily
{VII}"You know you should really try to avoid making such a mess in the future Alucard," Rarity sighed as she held Twilight's bloodied uniform up against the light, her nose wrinkling slightly in obvious distaste. "You do know blood is particularly hard to wash out of the Hellsing Uniform, and black is such an easy colour to ruin." "It shall be stained many times over my dear Rarity," Alucard chuckled quietly. "It might be better to simply let the blood stains sink in." "How ghastly," Rarity sighed, setting down Twilight's clothes and turning to face the vampire. "I am well aware of your fondness for the colour red but I simply cannot abide by it." "I'm sorry I get it all bloody," Twilight apologised meekly. Rarity's expression softened slightly as she turned to face Twilight. "No don't apologise dear," she said. "It wasn't your fault and I don't blame you at all." Her eyes flicked back to Alucard. "You on the other hand have no excuse. Dear Twilight has barely the faintest idea what she's doing. We can't all magically make wounds disappear and clothes repair themselves like you can." "Though I know you disagree with Alucard's methods my good Rarity," Trixie interrupted. "I must congratulate you and AJ both for a successful first mission out in the field. Not many Hellsing agents come back alive from their first time out." "Ah didn't even do anything," Applejack muttered, blushing slightly. Trixie looked at her, a kind look on her face. "At least you came back." Applejack smiled at this, though it was laced with barely hidden relief, and fear. "Perhaps we should speak of other things Sir Trixie?" Rarity suggested, before turning to Twilight. "I do apologize for asking you this but I find I simply cannot contain myself. Did it work? The Bat I mean?" Twilight blinked before smiling. "It worked perfectly Rarity. Never felt the slightest recoil." Rarity's smile practically split her face in two it was so wide. "I thought it would! Only it's never been tested see. Alucard adamantly refuses to use anything but the Casull. I know it's his personal favorite toy and, personally one of my best designs but still it would be nice to have some of my vampire intended designs be tested by an actual vampire." "I'm sure Miss Sparkle will be glad to test all your weapons now that she is here Rarity," Trixie agreed. Twilight smiled and nodded. "Of course. I'd be happy too... though not tonight. I'm feeling a bit tired." "Oh of course not darling I wouldn't dream of it," Rarity waved Twilight's apology aside. "We have all the time in the world for us to test my creations. Or at least until this old girl finally kicks it." "Such an optimistic tone," Alucard commented as Applejack gave a small gasp. "Growing old seems such a pain." "I suppose it would do to the man who doesn't age," Rarity sighed. "Agreed," Alucard conceded. "But it could also be said that you have a long way to go before then my dear. After all you are still so full of life." "Why thank you darling," Rarity said, blowing Alucard a kiss on the tip of her finger. "Now who wants a drink? I think I spotted a new shipment of tea in the kitchen. I believe you prefer the Earl Grey Sir Trixie?" "Not tonight Rarity," Trixie declined, turning slowly to walk from the room. "I require time to think." The door closed behind her and Alucard readjusted his glasses: "Much as I would enjoy to partake in some of your excellent culinary skills old friend, I feel weary tonight. I'm going to sleep." Alucard turned to leave too, though not through the door as Twilight expected but through the cold brick of the wall. Twilight blinked and turned to Applejack. The other woman looked back at Twilight with an expression that seemed to say 'Are you even surprised at this point?' Rarity shook her head in disapproval. "He does like to show off doesn't he?" she sighed. "Still, can't be helped I suppose. Would either of you two care to accompany me to the kitchen for a late night beverage?" Twilight looked at Applejack and shrugged. "We'd be happy too." Trixie sat back in her father's battered old armchair and glared at the many sheets of paper before her. The old mahogany desk had borne many case files over its lifetime in service to the Hellsing family, but never so many in such a short amount of time. And so violent too. So many violent attacks. The vampires were certainly busy for some reason. She had taken many times to the most detailed of the occult tomes at her disposal and had found nothing to suggest why so many vampires were worming their way from the shadows, trying to break through into the light of day, and whore themselves out for the whole world to see. "Too many," she whispered to herself, picking a casefile at random. "Too many vampire attacks in so little time. It's as if someone were producing these foul creatures on a bloody production line." She snarled and flung the paper away from her. Her eyes were cold with hatred for the monstrous crimes that had been committed. All the people who had died. People she could have saved... People no doubt her father would have saved. She sighed and put her head in her hands before she pulled the drawer to her immediate left from its niche beside her. She removed its only contents and held it in both hands, staring intently at it. It was a photograph of her father. Tall. Proud. Regal looking. Dressed like he was about to attend a business meeting, a cigarette clamped between his lips, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Trixie let a single finger stroke her father's face. Not for the first time did she wonder if she was truly prepared to be the leader of Hellsing. There were times when she felt so in control of a situation that she was almost certain that her father would be proud of her. But then... she would come back here. To the desk. In this cold room. She would sit, in his armchair and look at all the people who had died. And during that times, she felt like she was pretending to be something she wasn't. Like she was putting on a show of some great and austere power. Like she was just an actress on a stage, filling in for her father. And she felt that if her father was not already ashamed of her, she most certainly was. A knock at the door of her study caught her attention. She straightened up and replaced the picture of her father back into the draw and slid it into place. She cleared her throat a little and rubbed the corner of her eye. "Come in," she said, a slight waver in her voice. Rarity pushed the door open with one hand, back straight, a small smile on her face as she approached Trixie with a tray in her hands. A silver teapot sat on said tray, steam coiling from the spout. Beside it was a china teacup on a delicate saucer. A sugar bowl and silver tongs rested beside that and a small china milk jug completed the set. "I took the liberty of brewing you some Earl Grey Sir Trixie," Rarity said setting the tray down. "I know you said you wished to be left alone but I thought I might make quite sure you would be satisfied. Will you be requiring anything else?" "No Rarity," Trixie said smiling. Then she paused and held out her hand. "I might be requiring my cigars." Rarity gave a knowing smile and withdrew the silver case from where it resided in her waistcoat and handed it to Trixie. She bowed slightly and said goodnight as she left the room. Trixie waited for a few moments before she slipped a cigar from the case and set it down. Reaching into the drawer she removed two items. A guillotine-cutter and an packet of matches. A few minutes later she leaned back in her chair once more, lit cigar in hand, smoke trailing form slightly parted lips. "It's mine! Give it back!" "Nuh-uh! It's mine!" The young man looked up from his desk out of the window, readjusting metal rimmed glasses as he did so, a small frown crossing his face at what he saw. Two children, a by and a girl no more than six, engaged in a small tussle over - he had to squint to see what lay on the ground between them - a teddy bear. With a small sigh he pushed his chair back from his desk and got to his feet, grey cassock swishing around his ankles as he did so. He opened the door to his office and stepped out into the corridor, walking swiftly to make sure no-one hurt themselves. As he emerged outside his eyes widened as he saw the fighting beginning to escalate as he rushed forth, golden crucifix bouncing on his chest as he separated to two children with some difficulty. "Now both of you stop that!" he scolded, his teal shaded eyes flashing with a hint of danger. The two children stopped fighting and looked up at him with guilty eyes. Certain they weren't going to resume the fight once he let them go, he straightened up, looking down upon the two. "Now what's the meaning of this? There should be no fighting amongst friends now should there?" "N-no Father," the young boy stammered. "We're sorry Father," the little girl squeaked. "Are you now?" he asked. The two children nodded emphatically. He knelt down and picked up the teddy bear that had started the fight and looked up at the sky and the setting sun. "It's getting dark," he commented. "You two should go inside. Supper will be ready soon, and then straight off to bed the pair of you. Understand?" "Yes Father," the two children chorused. The little girl's eyes trailed onto the bear in his hand. He caught the glance and shook his head. "You can have this back once I'm sure the pair of you have learnt your lesson," he told them. The little girl nodded, looking sad. "Now don't be like that. You'll get this back sooner if you smile. Now run along you two. And don't let me catch you fighting like that again." "Yes Father!" they said as they began to run back to the building he had just left. He sighed and ran a hand through his wavy blue hair a small smile tugging the corner of his mouth. "A fine job." He stiffened at the voice that came from behind him. He turned slowly, looking at the one who had snuck up behind him. A tall man, with tanned brown skin, baby blue eyes - though there were slight bags beneath them - and oily black hail slicked back off of his forehead. He stood tall, back straight, dressed in a crisp blue suit with a red tie. Around one wrist was a golden chain, upon which was hung a single cross. "Father Richards," the young man said, bowing his head in respects. "I was not informed of your visit. If I had I might have been able to prepare a room in the orphanage." "Not necessary Shining. I am here on work," Father Richards said, his face sombre. Father Shining Armor let a small sigh escape, his eyes closing. "I had a feeling you might be," he muttered. Author's Note DUN! DUN! ~DUUUUUUUUUUUN~! Thanks to the following for favouriting: Chaotic-Bloom fretsche Mechfighter12 Reisentanith Nostromo_Crew Divin Blade kirolac Also can I just say you have some bloody good timing kirolac XD
{VIII}Alucard staggered back, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. With a heavy cough he sent droplets of red spattering the ground at his feet. He looked up and saw a flash of something sparkling and clear before his face exploded into agony. He screamed in pain and stumbled back again, hands clasped to his face as the skin blistered and peeled away from his face, sinking into the wet and bare muscle beneath. And still Alucard screamed in pain, the Holy Water burning through his flesh like acid, sinking in until it reached the very bone of his skull. A sickly, sticky secretion of something like blood but thicker - much thicker - dripped haphazardly to the ground. Alucard pulled his hands away from his ruined face, strands of now waxy flesh and skin clinging to his gloved palms. His eyes were filled with blood and tears, bloodlust and agony as he tried wildly to see something, anything past this haze of utter torture. Steam coiled from his face as the flesh returned, though the process was slow, and excruciating in its efforts. Something struck Alucard in the chest and he toppled backwards, his legs caught on a low grave. Something landed heavily on his splayed limbs, pinning them, in his agony, to the ground. He tried to throw whatever lay on top of his right arm clear, but he had been rendered weak by the pain he felt. And then pain exploded in his chest. He screamed with an agony that could not be reproduced by animal nor man as something pierced his heart, punctured his body and suck into the soft ground beneath him. He thrashed wildly where he lay as further spikes impaled his arms and legs to the ground. By this point his vision had returned and he looked up at whoever stood there. A tall man, with pale skin and burning lilac eyes glared down at him, flanked by several others, each one armed with some heavy implement of death. His breathing was heavy and laboured, his face bruised and bloody but there was a cruel smile on his face as he stared down at Alucard. "This is the end," he panted. "After all these years you have feasted and mutilated the hearts and minds of men, you shall pay for your crimes, vampire." Alucard smiled, blood bubbling from between his teeth. "Are you here to kill me, Van Hellsing?" he managed to wheeze. Abra Van Hellsing nodded slowly. "It seems the only fitting punishment," he agreed. He crossed his chest in a rapid motion and lifted a bottle high in the air. Holy Water. "Permit me, one request," Alucard blurted suddenly. Abra lowered the bottle slightly. One of his companions gripped his arm in fear. "Do not let him speak Abra!" he hissed. "He will work his devilry upon you! He will turn you against us!" "He is no threat to anyone anymore," Abra replied, shrugging his grip. "And besides, we are no better than he if we do not allow him one final request before we end his life." Alucard wheezed a sigh of relief, smiling through bloody lips. "Where is the girl?" Abra winced, scowling. He took a deep breath in before answering. "Gone. Beyond your reach and our own." Alucard sighed again. "Thank you." Abra nodded before he lowered the bottle in a rapid slash. Alucard jerked awake, panting slightly. He looked around his dark and gloomy chambers, confused as to where he was. The memories of his dreams haunted his mind still, and he gripped the arms of his chair until his knuckles turned white. "Just a dream..." he whispered. "It was only a dream..." "And that's when he finally decided to wake up and help me. And after I dragged his coffin from a plane without a parachute from three thousand feet in the middle of an air raid." "No offence there Rares," Applejack said, "But Ah'm findin' this mighty hard to believe." "Such cheek!" Rarity exclaimed as though she had been wounded, though the slight smile she gave revealed her facade. "Are you insinuating that just because I appear to be a weak and feeble woman that I cannot, pardon my language, 'kick some ass?'" "It's just because we just see you around the house doing all the odd jobs for Sir Trixie," Twilight explained. "I guess it's hard for us to picture you as some kind of super soldier." "I guess you're right," Rarity laughed. "I suppose I wouldn't believe it either if someone of my age told me they were once one of the best vampire hunters in Equestia." Twilight chuckled and took another sip of her tea. It had been several weeks since she and Applejack has joined Hellsing. In that time they had both become fast friends with Rarity. Alucard was a different matter. The older vampire appeared randomly, though Twilight was pretty sure that he was often nearby, keeping a close watch on her. She wasn't sure why. She'd shown no signs of developing any astonishing vampire powers like he had. Then again, she wasn't entirely sure that was a bad thing either. "Would you care for a refill of your tea Twilight darling?" Rarity asked. "What? Oh, no thank you Rarity." "Are you sure? I can always make a fresh pot if we run out after all." "No it's fine Rarity. I think I've had my fill of tea for today." "If you say so dear," Rarity said, narrowing her eyes at Twilight. Twilight smiled in return as Applejack poured herself another cup of tea. Her smile froze however as she felt a familiar chill rush up her spine. She looked over her shoulder just in time to see Alucard step through the wall. He straightened up and adjusted his glasses, fixing Twilight with his gaze. "Sir Trixie requires your presence," he said simply. "A rather troubling matter has arisen." "Alucard are you feeling alright?" Rarity asked, cocking her head to the side. "I am perfectly fine," he said, his voice it's usual self, and yet Twilight heard the faintest shard of ice in his words. "Memories. Nothing more." "I see," Rarity said, nodding in understanding, getting to her feet. "I'll be waiting for you three in armoury." "Let's go AJ," Twilight said, following Rarity's example. "We've got work to do." "So what's all the who-ha about?" Applejack asked. "The 'who-ha' as you have so elegantly put it AJ, is something of great concern," Trixie muttered. "Vampires?" Twilight asked. "I wish it were so simple," Trixie sighed. "No Twilight, it's not simply a vampire." "Then what?" Twilight asked. "It would appear... Iscariot is moving against us." Twilight blinked and looked at Applejack. The other woman shrugged. "Um, beg pardon Sir Trixie, but that's muddin' the issue for me and Twilight." "The Iscariot Organization is.... well perhaps the most accurate way of describing Iscariot is to call it a Sister to Hellsing." "A Sister?" Twilight asked. "Yes. Princess Luna and Princess Celestia were made aware of the vampire threat when by ancestor, Abra van Hellsing. The two were... divided however on how to act against the threat. Luna believed that we could be able to utilize the night against itself, whereas Celestia believed such an idea was abominable. In the end they remained divided, and went their separate ways. Celestia travelled out to the Equestrian colonies while Luna remained in Equestria where, where with Abra's help, she founded the Hellsing organisation. Celestia meanwhile created Iscariot. The source of the our origins causes tension between members of Iscariot and Hellsing alike. We have an unspoken non-aggression pact but there will often be a time when a fight is picked on one side or another." "And is that what's happening now?" Twilight asked. Trixie nodded. "It would appear Iscariot is trying to get our attention about something. And now they have it we need to know what they're jumping up and down in our sights for. I'm sending you three out to find out what the issue is." "Not to blunt but are we certain that this is Iscariot?" Alucard. "After all there have been times when vigilantes have struck lucky against the forces of the night." Trixie dropped something on her desk. An old fashioned sword bayonet with a polished, enameled handle. The blade was made of a glittering metal, and the handle some enameled material. It was the sharpness of the blade however that drew Twilight's attention however. It felt like she would cut her very vision if she even looked at that sharp edge for too long. It seemed, dangerous to her. That wasn't to say she didn't handle dangerous objects of course but this... it was dangerous to her because she knew it was meant to kill her. The weapons she handled as an agent of Hellsing may have been designed to kill vampire kind, but some of them were also designed to be used by vampires. This blade was designed to kill any vampire its user saw. "This was found near Hollow Shades. Recently there have been a series of vampire reports there. Our local operators there found this instead. What do you make of it Alucard?" "A blessed blade," he whispered in appreciation. "A weapon only issued to the most elite demon hunters and exorcists Iscariot commands. I am convinced Sir Trixie. This will be dealt with in a matter of hours." "I have no doubt about that," Trixie said smiling. "Though Alucard you must remember this is not a Vampire you're pursuing. I want whoever this is scared but not dead." Alucard bit the inside of his lip and frowned ever so slightly. Then he relented. "Of course. As you command Sir Trixie." "Then proceed down to the armoury. I am certain Rarity is waiting for you." Twilight stepped down from the back of the Hellsing transport and drew the Bat to shoulder height, the sights lined up in her eyes. She flicked her eyes through the dark trees. The wind was in her face tonight, blowing her hair out of her face, but also blowing the now bitter sweet smell of blood into her face. She couldn't help but let a shudder of hunger run up her spine, even though the blood she smelt was stale, dried. Old blood. Spilled within the few days yet still haunting the air with its scent. "Do you think the vampire is still out there?" Applejack asked, the Bitten in her grip. "It would not be unlike Iscariot to leave the creature alive," Alucard said. "They are merely here to get our attention on what we do not yet know. They may have left the vampire alive simply because it is our problem no their's. They simply want our attention." "They have it," Twilight said. "Let's get to work." She strode for the treeline, the Bat flicking this way and that as Twilight responded to the slightest noise picked up with her vampiric hearing. Alucard and Applejack followed suit, the other vampire merely content to walk casually as if it were just a normal stroll through the woods. Applejack on the other hand kept turning around and walking backwards,keeping her eyes trained on the way they had come before turning back around to focus on where she was walking. They remained in silence as they walked, focussed on trying to discern any detail in the shadow and quiet. It seemed like the silence pressed in on them from all sides. The smell of blood was growing stronger and stronger as they drew closer to a clearing in the centre of the forest. Twilight could see buildings through the gaps in the trees. The smell of blood was almost overpowering. Applejack made a small retching sound. The crossed the treeline and moved through a small backstreet. Hollow Shades was little more than a small cluster of houses in the centre of its namesake forest. Small enough that it couldn't be called a village, yet big enough that it couldn't be described as a hamlet.The smell of blood pervaded Twilight's nostrils as she and the others walked down the gap between two houses and entered what might be the town centre. Her eyes widened at what she saw. A well marked the middle of the small cluster of houses. The brick structure was filled to the brim with stagnant blood. Human corpses lay bloated and blue around the blood well. Rotting flesh was strung from every surface. Great grooves had been carved into the dirt where things had been dragged away, and where a car of some description had carved its wheels into the earth. "Was this the vampire?" Twilight whispered. "Indeed," Alucard muttered. "What concerns me is why the bodies have been left in this state." "This is what vampires do though isn't it?" Applejack asked, gowling. "Kill and maim?" "Yes. But recall that an agent of Iscariot has been here too. Or so we thought." "What do you mean?" Twilight asked. Something exploded behind them. Far behind them. At the edge of the forest. "The transport," Alucard hissed in alarm. At these words Applejack grabbed the radio from her belt and pressed a button. "Driver this is AJ are you there? Over." She released the button and static filled the air. She looked at Twilight, fear in her eyes. "Ah... ah didn't even know his name..." "Sir, was Iscariot here?" Twilight asked. "I do not believe so. Any member of Iscariot would have cared for or at least removed these bodies before leaving. No we have been lured Police-Girl." "So it would appear even the great Alucard can be tricked!" At once the three Hellsing agents trained their respective guns on the source of the cry. A young woman, with pale grey sink, lavender eyes and midnight black hair, stood on the roof of the building behind them. She wore a pearly white suit with a sickly grey overcoat, the sleeves of which flapped in the wind, empty. Under her suit blazer she wore a charcoal grey blouse, the collar tied with a bright pink bow-tie. "Allow me to introduce myself!" she hailed them, lifting a cigarette to her lips and lighting it, her lavender eyes glowing red. "I am Octavia Valentine!" Author's Note Fuck me I'm sorry this took so long guys. A-levels you know? So anyway thanks to: Black-card Duelist, Oubliette, axel106106, Shadowy Demon Pony, Blaze Song, aponymous1028, lord scoro, Nostromo_Crew, Thorn_the_Just, Ula Star, Millenium, (Very appropriate name for this story btw XD) BloodyMarey, justlolit, waterfairy556, johnlebrex, zpeder, Lightning blade, Vinyl Scratch Jr., Afroed Sorcerer, Mobiusman for favouring Hellsing: Equestria and putting up for my hiatus,
{IX}Shining Armour stood before his superior. She was the only member of Iscariot who superseded him in authority. Celestia's direct heir. her hair was a series of curly ribbons of various shades of pink and purple.Her skin was flawless and perfectly smooth. her eyes like deep violet pools. Shining realised he was staring and corrected his gaze, standing at a military style attention. The woman noticed and looked up from the documents she was reading. "Something the matter Father Armour?" she asked. Shining shook his head emphatically. "Nothing Miss Cadenza," Shining replied. He paused. "The technology we recovered...?" "It is a rather curious piece of equipment isn't it?" Bishop Mi Amore Cadenza commented. "I must commend you as per usual Shining on you methods. You recovered the equipment with barely a scratch on it or yourself." "Thank you," Shining said, smiling. "I am however... curious as to what it is." "From what we have gathered it appears to be surgery related. Definitely vampire related." Shining's hands curled into fists instinctively. "However... from what our experts have been able to deduce it is compatible with some of our genetic alteration equipment." "What does that have to do with anything?" Shining asked. "I have always admired the vampire's healing prowess," Cadenza said, sitting back in her chair. "It makes them worth fighting don't you think? The tradeoff of course is it makes them much harder to kill, and out own agents much easier to be killed." "I thought that was standard knowledge?" "Oh Shining," Cadenza said smiling. "What good are facts if you can't update them?" Twilight heard the ghouls before she saw them. Their heavy groans sounded from nowhere. Judging by the sound of their footsteps and the persistence of the groans, it sounded like there was a lot of them. She didn't more however, keeping her eyes fixed on the young woman who had identified herself as Octavia. Applejack however had no such qualms, leaving the two vampires to stare down their unknown enemy. Octavia let out a breath of smoke before she plucked it from her lips and smiled. "I was of course wondering whether or not this little plan of mine would work," Octavia commented, flicking ash off of the end of her cigarette. "But I guess I underestimated how much Iscariot gets under your skin. You responded within less than a day to that little calling card I left you." "Interesting," Alucard commented, lowering the Casull slightly. "You left an Iscariot blessed blade behind so that we would come. A clever ploy, though it leads me to wonder how you managed to get your hands on one. After all, their blades burn the flesh of the demonic." "Their blades perhaps," Octavia agreed. "But no such enchantment's are in effect upon the handles." "Testimony to Iscariot's eternal arrogance it seems," Alucard chuckled. "It was a clever tactic. One I approve very highly of." "Why thank you," Octavia said. "I have been following your own work Alucard. In your time working for Hellsing and before and I must say I find your methods both ruthless and fascinating." "Why thank you," Alucard nodded graciously. "Sir there are ghouls closing in," Twilight reminded. "I am aware Police Girl," Alucard replied evenly. "It's more 'en that guys," Applejack said. "They're armed." This caught Alucard's attention, he looked around and stared into the distance. His lips curled into an approving smile. Applejack was right. There were ghouls closing in, and they were armed. Dressed in heavy militant combat armour, black, thick and sturdy. The restricted movements of the ghouls was easily made up fro their lack of extreme motion in the first place. Their dead eyes glowered intensely at the three Hellsing agents, pulsating with a deep magenta light. Each one held in their right hand a riot shield and in their left hand an Fn P90 SD machine gun. At least that's what Alucard believed. He was inclined to believe they may have been modified. "Miss Applejack," Alucard said. "I suggest you find a location to take cover. The Police Girl and I are more durable to ammunition." "Yes sir," Applejack agreed and jogged to the nearest house. "Police Girl. I trust you to eliminate these fouls pests," Alucard told Twilight. "If this ambush is anything to go by, it could be assumed that Hellsing Headquarters is their true target." "Yes sir," Twilight nodded. "Oh you're very clever," Octavia commented. "Of course that's what I'd expect from you. I wondered for a while if there was anything more to you other than rumour. I guess tonight we shall find out." "That depends on what the rumours say." "Oh they say so very much about you. About the Nightwalker. A being so inhumane that the demons of the lowest circles of hell fear you. The one who glides over oceans of blood with a power that radiates a darkness that casts a shadow over darkness itself. The true pioneer of immortality." "Fool," Alucard sighed. "There's no such thing as an immortal." "Oh I know," Octavia smiled, reaching into the inside of her blazer, "And when I serve your head on a silver platter to my masters, even they will see." And with that she lunged at Alucard. Applejack ducked under the sill of the window she had taken position at and slid another shell into the clip of the Bitten, wincing as a hail of bullets flew in through the window. She waited 'til. they subsided before she popped up again and pulled the trigger. The ghoul she had been aiming at crumpled into a head on the ground as his head exploded in a shower of blood and bone. She pumped the Bitten and took aim a second time, wondering if she could pop the heads of two ghouls with one shot. She did after all have a limited supply of shotgun shells. She supposed it would always be possible to rush down to the ground and take one of the ghouls' dropped guns and ammo. She pulled the trigger again and the ghoul the Bitten had been facing found himself without an arm. At that moment she felt a buzz at her hip. She twisted out of the way of the window and grabbed the walkie-talkie from her belt. "This is Applejack," she panted. "This may not be the best time." "AJ, where are you? Where's Thomas? I've been trying to contact him but he isn't responding." Applejack pumped the Bitten with some considerable effort, somehow not dropped the walkie-talkie. "Sir Trixie, we've been ambushed sir." "What? Ambushed? By who? Iscariot?" "Ah reckon Iscariot wouldn't employ ghouls as foot soldiers sir," Applejack replied. "We've been tricked. Iscariot was never here." "What? Applejack I need details!" "Ah'll tell you in the debriefing ma'am!" Applejack said. "Right now Ah have work to do!" She tossed the radio aside and spun back into the window, pulling the trigger and blowing the legs off of two ghouls simultaneously. She gave a small grimace of satisfaction and took aim again, ejecting the spent shell as she did so. Alucard didn't bother to side-step Octavia as the other vampire swung for his face. Her fist sunk into his flesh, pushing his skull backwards into and through the stone of the building behind him in a cloud of dust and rubble. She glanced at the blood on her knuckles and smiled, pulling her arm free and leaping backwards, lifting a modified M1 Garand and aiming for Alucard, pulling the trigger twice in quick succession. Alucard jerked vividly as the bullets struck his flesh, sending up spurts of blood. "This is almost too easy," Octavia thought, as she pulled the trigger of her weapon another few times, watching Alucard jerk again. "The great Alucard? Hardly." Alucard remained with his head sunk into the wall as his right arm swung up, the Casull aimed directly at Octavia's heart as he pulled the trigger three times. Octavia jumped and twisted out of the way of the bullets, her body moving like the wind and the only sight of her movements the trail of smoke from her cigarette and the light of its glowing end. Alucard leaned forwards, the many cuts on his scalp and face leaking blood down over his eyes and jaw. He aimed his gun again and pulled the trigger, emptying the clip as he shot repeatedly at Octavia. in response she danced away from Alucard's shots, returning with her own volley of bullets. "He isn't even trying to dodge," Octavia thought, biting her lip. "He knows he isn't immortal. Does he just think himself indestructible? Or is he simply that arrogant? Either way he's taking far more damage than I am." With this thought, a giddy smile snakes its way onto Octavia's face. "I can win." She pulled the trigger, only to be greeted with a dreadful clicking sound. She cursed and reached into her blazer, pulling out another clip, ejecting the spent cartridge. In the single moment her eyes left Alucard's form, the bleeding vampire cleared the gap between them and struck, the back of his gloved hand cracking against Octavia's cheek, sending her flying backwards and caused her body to crash into the wall of a nearby house. The strength of the blow sent Octavia through the wall and rolling on the floor inside. She grunted as she got to her feet and dusted herself off, inserting the new clip into her gun. "It would appear playtime is over," she muttered, she reached for her cigarette, then realised she lost it and, if her probing tongue and pulsating mouth were anything to go by, at least two of her teeth. She growled and jumped through the hole she had made. "You're still standing," Alucard commended. "It would appear you underestimate me," Octavia snarled, spitting blood. "Clearly. Not many foes could stand after such a blow." "I am your death Alucard," Octavia snarled. "I am unlike any vampire, no, any creature you have ever faced before. I was hand-crafted with the sole-purpose of your destruction." "Then show me," Alucard demanded. "Show me exactly what you can do." Octavia glowered and lunged at Alucard again. Her shin collided with his head, sending him skittering off to the side. As Octavia's feet touched the ground again, she raced after him, raising her gun arm as she did so. She pulled the trigger, quickly emptying the clip into Alucard's back. Alucard himself twisted himself around and fired the Casull at Octavia, somehow having refilled his magazine. Octavia swiftly spun to the side, reloading her own weapon as she doubled back away from Alucard and his often wild shots. She scowled, concerned and confused but above all else, angry. "He's still not taking me seriously? Does he take me for a joke? I suppose the only way he will even treat me as an equal is to eliminate him." Her eyes narrowed in sadistic pleasure at the notion. "Of course that's fine with me." She heard somewhere in the back of her mind her ghouls being torn to pieces by rattling gunfire but at that moment she didn't care. All she wanted to do was rip Alucard limb from limb. She dashed forwards as Alucard's gun clicked empty and she lashed the barrel of her gun against his cheek, her other fist swinging low, catching him neatly in the jaw. Octavia backflipped backwards and raised her gun, ready to fire, only to pause. Alucard was lying on the ground, still, blood oozing from the many wounds she had issued to his body. She cleared her throat, surprised to feel that she was slightly out of breath, but smiling nonetheless. She looked at the gun she was holding and smiled. "Looks like the modified ammunition does the job just nicely," she thought, smiling. She slowly approached Alucard's prone form, her hand sliding up around her back and drawing out a short dagger. "It always pays to be thorough," she muttered to herself, kneeling by Alucard. She rested the blade against his bruised and blood-stained neck for a moment, before raising it high. Alucard's fist knocked Octavia backwards, sending her sprawling in the dirt. Her head was dizzy and her jaw throbbed with again as she pushed herself uneasily back onto her feet. She rolled her bottom jaw as she tried to focus on what was in front of her. Alucard was standing straight and he was smiling. His red eyes were wide with carnivorous delight, his smile wide, bloody teeth glinting in the night. He began to shake, his chest rising and falling rapidly ion jerking motions, he threw his head backwards and cackled with laughter. "Excellent!" he crowed. "I haven't had this much fun in ages!" "Fun?!" spat Octavia. "You think this is a game?" "Oh but it is! You are the first in a long time to have ever challenged me in such a manner! What did you say your name was again?" "Octavia Valentine," she growled in response, furious that he had forgotten. Alucard's smile only seemed to grow wider. "Octavia Valentine," Alucard smirked. "It is clear that you are above the common breed of vampires." His smile turned cruel. "But I think it only fitting you see how outclassed you are." He began to move his hands in complex, smooth gestures. A cold wind blew up around them. A pale mist began to seep across the ground from beneath Alucard's coat. He began to speak in a soft, low murmur. "Releasing control art restriction systems levels three through one. Approval of situation A recognised, commencing the Cromwell invocation." He lifted his hands before his face, forming a rectangle around his eye. "Ability restrictions lifted for limited use until the target has been rendered... silent..." It was like the night had become pitch dark in Octavia's mind. Every shadow sprouted eyes or blood red malice, staring intently at her, trying to rip her apart with their gaze. She spun on the spot, the thousands of eyes flying past her in a whirlwind of pure, unsaturated hunger. And with each and everyone she saw, she felt something at the pit of her stomach grow larger, until it consumed her whole. Terror. Everything suddenly went black. Save the light of the moon, everything was shadow and mist. Her eyes found a single, pulsating red pupil in the darkness. Alucard's eye. It stared at her, glowing with power. And then his voice like a knife on stone. "Now Octavia Valentine. I shall educate you on how a real vampire does battle." She blinked and in that moment he was there, leering into her face. His black hair flowed like liquid fire in the night, his eyes like blood and his teeth so razor sharp that it seemed that they could cut the very air itself. Octavia screamed in pure terror and turned on her heal, running almost blindly away from Alucard. Alucard's presence moved to where she ran, his face still leering from the darkness like some great phantom of the night. Octavie skidded to a halt and raised her gun again, pulling on the trigger in a blind panic, squeezing the mechanism until it emitted nothing but a clicking sound. Alucard chuckled, the bullets seeming to have no effect. He opened his mouth, as if to laugh. Then he spat Octavia's bullets straight back at her. She screamed in absolute pain as the bullets tore into her chest. She staggered back, blood dripping between her fingers as she clutched at her chest. She screamed again as Alucard shot the Casull at her leg, severing the limb at the kneecap. She landed heavily on the ground, clutching the stump of her knee. She looked up at Alucard and rolled over, trying to pathetically crawl away. The Casull rang out again and she screamed as Alucard shot her other leg off. "Where do you think you're going?" Alucard asked, walking around to kneel before her. His voice was different now. It was like his old voice, but layered beneath was the sense of pure evil. "You've only suffered the loss of your legs have you not? Summon up your demons! Regrow your lost limbs! Stand! FIGHT ME!" "MONSTER!" The word left Octavia's mouth before she could help herself. Alucard's expression turned from one of malevolent glee, to one of surprise, then to one of disgust. "So... your true colours. This is what you truly are?" He scowled. "You're pathetic! Nothing but a snivelling lump of meat!" "At least I'm not a dog for a human bitch!" Octavia spat back. "You bow to a human master, no longer fit to call himself a vampire-" "SILENCE!" Octavia blanched. Alucard straightened up. His right arm became like mist and vapour, a shadowy matter that quickly formed into the head of a giant monstrous dog. "Well then since I'm the dog," Alucard said. The dog head growled at Octavia and dribbled drool onto the ground. "Then I guess you're dog food." And the dog head lunged, maw open, teeth bared. Author's Note Thanks to Dragon M Dragoon for favouring.
{X}"It would appear Miss Octavia has been... compromised." The voice on the other end of the line was indifferent, yet vaguely uncertain. Either way as she heard the words she felt a shard of ice slide into her heart. She took a deep breath in through her nose and breathed out, shaking with anger. "You said that she would be safe.... you said she would be stronger than him!" "Miss Octavia knew the risks," the voice replied. "As do you. Failure is a far worse fate than death after all." "That's my fucking sister you're talking about!" she hissed in response. "Irrelevant." "You piece of shit!" "Need I remind you who holds the trigger here?" She froze, her clenched fist shaking in anger. She could hear the smile in the voice's next words. "Good. While it is unfortunate Miss Octavia has met a rather... untimely demise it may not be a moot point. Provided of course you see to your task." "And what of Alucard?" she asked. The voice chuckled. "You think any normal Hellsing agent could have killed your dear sister? Our diversion worked just as well as we'd hoped. Alucard is stranded out in Hollow Shades and Hellsing is defended by mortal men and women." She closed her eyes and bit her lip. When she opened them there was fire in her gaze. "Fuck it. I'll do it. And when I'm done beating Hellsing itself to a bloody carcass... I'll be coming for you." "Assuming you live that long." There was a click and the voice vanished. She growled and cracked her knuckles, and popped the joints in her neck. "This one's for you Tavi." "Sir Trixie, we have an update from Alucard in the field," Rarity said, stepping into Trixie's study. "I was unable to hold the connection before was lost contact. I believe there is a severe storm kicking up around Hollow Shades interfering our connection." "Unfortunate," Trixie muttered, though appearing duly unconcerned. "What were you able to ascertain from Alucard?" "Amidst the static, the white noise, the wind, the rain, the groaning of the ghouls and what I can assume was the pump action of the Bitten, not much," Rarity said, listing off each of the interfering factors on her fingers. "All I was able to confirm was that what we had assumed was an Iscariot incursion was little more than a diversion to move our most accomplished Hellsing agents away from Hellsing headquarters." "A trap?" Trixie muttered. "For them? Perhaps. Though I doubt any trap would greatly affect Alucard. No Sir Trixie, I believe Alucard was lured away from HQ, so as to open the door for a full frontal assault on the mannor." "Then by all accounts Hellsing is to be placed on mandatory high alert," Trixie said, interlacing her fingers and leaning forwards. "While it would be foolish to assume the manor isn't their primary target - whoever they may be - it would be even more foolish to believe we were the only one's under attack." "You orders then Sir Trixie?" "Dispatch a message to all Hellsing outposts to initiate all appropriate siege procedures and to prepare for a vampire attack." "Understood," Rarity said bowing. She then paused for a moment before treading slightly closer. "In regards to the remains of Neon Lights?" Trixie said nothing. "Have you come to a decision Sir Trixie? About the Round Table? What we managed to recover was severely damaged but it was-" "I know what it was Rarity," Trixie cut her off suddenly. "And you are correct. A decision must be made about what the Round Table are told." She swiftly got to he feet. "Fortunately such a decision has just been reached. My father always believed honesty was the best policy in these situations, a policy I shall gladly uphold." She strode towards the door. As her fingertips alighted upon the handle Rarity spoke up. "Isn't it high time you start to make you own decisions? Instead of living in your father's shadow?" Trixie froze, Then she shook her head to clear it and opened the door, slipping away. Rarity sighed and took off her glasses, cleaning her lenses as she approached Trixie's desk. She reached for the small intercom system and pressed a red button, thus tuning all wired intercom systems into her words. "Attention Hellsing," she said with a crisp, clear voice. "This is Rarity C. Belle of Hellsing H.Q. Orders from Sir Trixie are as follows. Initiate all the appropriate siege sanctions as follows. An unknown enemy may make a strike of unknown target and size against the Hellsing Organisation. It can and should be assumed that this enemy is vampiric in nature. Equip yourselves with all anti-vampire weaponry and follow protocol. No agents are to be issued from their posts during this period, unless a recognised Hellsing S.O.S. is detected in your vicinity. Receive all further orders from your respective commanding officers. That is all." She paused. "Good luck to all of you. I shall see you whenever this is over." Twilight hunkered down and slid out from the wrecked rear cab of the Hellsing Transporter, clutching a blacked and flaky, but still miraculously in one piece, ammo crate. Applejack smiled in appreciation and popped the lid, slipping in as many shells as she could into the bandoleer across her chest, cramming a few into her pocket as an extra measure. Alucard merely observed, cleaning the barrel of the Casull. Applejack looked at Twilight as she cleaned some of the crusted blood from her uniform. "Ah take it he didn't make it?" she asked. Twilight shook her head. "Can we...? Ah dunno can we... get him out?" "There isn't a lot to get out," Twilight said grimacing. "Save from scraping the red paste from his seat I think we have to press on." "Point taken," Applejack nodded grimly. She wiped rainwater from her face and turned to Alucard. "Can't you do anythin' 'bout the weather? Bad enough we gotta walk back to H.Q. but in the rain too?" "There is little I can do as of right now Miss Applejack," Alucard stated. "The Cromwell Invocation is not something that I take likely. I cannot release my greater vampiric powers simply to change the weather to my whim." "Great," Applejack sighed. "So back to H.Q. in the rain is it?" "Not so," Alucard replied. "We shall return to Hellsing Outpost 13." "And from there we go back to H.Q. right?" Applejack said. "If our assumptions are correct and we have been diverted from H.Q. to avoid interfering in a potential attack then H.Q. will be under siege procedures as will most in not all Outposts. We will be lucky to return to H.Q. by morning." "But shouldn't we get back and defend base?" Twilight asked. "The manor is guarded by numerous heavily armed and well-trained Hellsing agents. And even if somehow they were overwhelmed, they would still have one road-block they would find insurmountable." "Yeah? What?" Alucard smirked. "Rarity, Caroline, Belle." Rarity stepped into the armoury. She gave a small sniff of satisfaction as she saw that if had been picked clean of all mortal weapons. The only weapons that hadn't been touched were the Vampire only guns. She sighed, lamenting that they may never see action and merely stepped to the back wall. The wall before her was blank and unremarkable. She lifted her right hand to eye level and, after a moment of brushing her hand against the wall, slid her fingernails into a hairline groove. The panel in the wall popper away at her touch as it should. She smiled at the fact that the hatch still worked, then frowned at the sight of the dust and cobwebs in the secret compartment behind. Grimacing she stuck her hand inside and grabbed the box within. Pulling it out, she turned and sat on the cold floor of the armoury. She opened the box and saw the most beautiful weapon she ever lay eyes on. In the box was just a simple pair of black, elbow-high latex gloves. Just two black gloves. So elegant, perfectly crafted for Rarity's hands. She smiled at the sight of them, before she picked them from the box. "Thank you for responding so quickly to the invitation ladies and gentlemen," Trixie said. "I appreciate the lateness of the hour but I deemed the direness of the situation warranted your immediate attention." She was sat in a darkened room at the end of a large round table. In the middle of the table was a projector, which beamed the faces of eleven different men and women onto a large screen that made up the majority of the wall opposite Trixie. "Well Sir Trixie it has long been your policy of only speaking to us when you think it time we need to know," said one of the men on screen. "Still I feel I am not the only one here who is wondering about the recent rise in vampire activity?" "Correct," said another. "Sir Trixie we understand your position is a difficult one but there has been an unprecedented rise in these activities and the general public is starting to notice." "I am aware of this fact," Trixie said evenly. "We have been looking extensively into this matter." "What is there to look into?" came the snappy reply. "Surely we - and by we I mean you - should be putting more investment into expanding your capabilities?" "Our facilities and manpower are at the best they have been since my father's murder," Trixie replied. "The fact of the matter is the rise in vampire activity is correlated to the rise in vampires being created. I am aware," she continued before she could be cut-off, "Such an simple fact is obvious to the simplest of analysts but this is different. It is customary for Hellsing agents to examine the ashes left behind by a vampire after they expire. In the last fifteen cases we have seen, the remains of the vampires involved included this." She lifted up a small, blackened chip with a shattered L.E.D. light in one part. "A transmitting microchip. Bio-tuned to the vampire's vital readings and broadcasting them. These vampires are not the wild monsters of the past, but are the ruthless attack dogs of some unseen foe that wishes to make an enemy out of Hellsing and indeed Equestria itself." Sergeant Gary Sanderson was in charge of the security desk of the Hellsing Manor. It was he who first noticed the lone figure walking up the gravel pathway to the manor. Siege procedures didn't come around that often, but when they did Gary had a bag full of popcorn waiting to make the long shift a little more bearable. What he wasn't expecting was a single, seemingly unarmed figure make their steady way towards the front gates. He swung his feet off of his desk and grabbed his walkie-talkie from his belt. "This is Gary from Security. We have a possible intruder near the front entrance. Unarmed. In need whoever's patrolling the main hall to investigate now. Proceed with caution and with standard practices in mind." There was silence for moment before someone replied: "Got it G. Checking out the scene now." Garry rolled his eyes but leaned into the screen where he saw the figure. He sighed slightly and tapped the fuzzy image. He kept telling Rarity they needed to get better security cameras. Or at least ones with better resolution. The figure was standing an arm's length away from the gates. Whoever they were they didn't seem to be moving. He caught movement from the manor side of the gates and saw two Hellsing guards approaching the wrought iron. They stopped about a pace away from the gate on their side, most likely issuing some kind of warning or threat to the intruder. Said intruder didn't move. One of the guards reached for the walkie-talkie at his belt. It happened in a flash. A pale white limb snaked through the bars of the gate and grabbed he who had let his guard down. The figure pulled the guard head-first into the gate, as their other arm reached for his side-arm. The second Hellsing guard brought up his gun, but the assailant was faster by far, already sinking three bullets into his chest. The guards went down within seconds of each other. The figure paused by the gates for a few moments, before they vanished, reappearing in a crouch on the other side, relieving both guards of their primary weapons. There was a glaring flash and then the figure was face to face with the camera. The view jerked and twisted and the screen was filled with static. Gary pressed a button on the intercom, linking him to the entire manor. "Attention all Hellsing agents. An intruder is currently on Hellsing grounds. They are armed and dangerous. Proceed with caution and shoot to kill. I repeat, proceed with caution and shoot to kill." Author's Note Thanks to: shadow-watch Butterfield Pancake seba99991992 Derek Watterson Dezib Vladimir Nealj7772 Epic Brony 4 Life Weapons_X zenko13 Lightning Dawalkindude Lightning Scratch Silentpegasus For favouring!
{XI}She made her way steadily down the gravel pathway to the Hellsing manor. The way was dark and lit only by the light of the moon from above, and the few lights of the manor itself down the road. Her eyes flitted over the building, judging the best way to enter. The obvious and easiest choice was most definately through a window. There didn't seem to be any shortage of choice on that front. There were windows on every available floor, evenly spaced apart to let as much light in as possible into the outer corridors. Her gaze however wandered over to the front door. She smirked at such an irresistibly huge target. She always did have a thing for dramatic entrances after all. She lifted a finger and pressed it to her ear, as if there were an earpiece there. "If anybodies listenin', somebody send in The Big Guy." There was silence for a moment before the voice replied: "You seem to be rather complacent to be making such demands." "Just shut up and send The Big Guy," she snapped back. "You want this job done, I want some muscle backing me up. So send him in. ASAP." Another pause. "Five minutes. I suggest you do something productive with this time." "You got it," she replied, though she knew the voice was no longer listening. She sighed and looked up at the mansion, before taking off her sunglasses, blinking madly against the sudden upset of light. She began to clean her sunglasses, wishing that the transition to vampirism could have rectified her photophobia. The glasses themselves were large and round, with chunky black plastic frames and reflective violet lenses. She quickly replaced them over blood red eyes and gave a relaxed sigh. While the glasses had once been nothing more than something to help her see, they had since become quite the fashion icon in her repertoire. With her sunglasses cleaned, she made her way down the rest of the gravel pathway. She gave an exaggerated roll of her eyes at the sight of the iron gates. They were just about twice as tall as she was with foot long spikes and barbed wire at the top. Easy to get over. But then that wasn't in keeping with her need for drama. She wanted this to be big. Devastating. She wanted Hellsing crushed under the heel of her boot. She wanted that bitch Trixie Hellsing begging for death as she brought down her world crashing around her. And then, when the manor was nothing but ashes in the dirt and Trixie Hellsing had been brought to kneel... she would grant her wish. She felt sly smirk cross across her features as that thought crossed her mind. As she smiled she saw the front door to the manor open and two Hellsing Guards strode out, making a fast pace towards her. They had their firearms in plain view, their sidearms holstered at their hips. The smirk she had felt before spread further across her pale lips. This would be easy to deal with. The two guards stopped an arm's length away from the iron gates, starring passively at her. "This is private property," said one of them. "Please leave immediately." She pretended not to hear them, remaining silent, still. She watched them scowl at her, before one reached for the walkie talkie in his belt. In that moment she struck. She lunged forward, her hands sliding nimbly through the gaps between the bars. One hand caught the guards by his throat, the other grabbing his side arm, drawing it from it's holster. She pulled hard on his throat, his head crashing against the gate with a powerful crack, the gun coming up with a flash. She squeezed the trigger three times in quick succession, shooting the second guard in the chest as he brought his firearm to shoot. Both soldiers dropped to the ground, dead. She smirked, stepping back and dropping the side arm as she did. With a flex of her legs she leaped over the gate, landing in a crouch on the other side. After a few moments, she straightened up, having liberated the two dead men of their primary weapons. Her fingers curled around the grips, her indexes resting behind the triggers. She looked up and saw a security camera glaring at her. Crossing the gap between her and the camera in a single bound, the gripped the camera between her teeth and wrenched it from its cradle. Flipping backwards, she landed in a crouch on the gravel and straightened up, just as the voice spoke in her ear once more. "Your re-enforcement has arrived." "Attention all Hellsing agents. An intruder is currently on Hellsing grounds. They are armed and dangerous. Proceed with caution and shoot to kill. I repeat, proceed with caution and shoot to kill." Trixie stood up from where she sat, looking up at the sound of the broadcast. Several of the council members looked around surprised at the sound that was most likely transmitted to them too. "What was that?" asked one of them. "That was an alert," Trixie said, pushing back her chair and straightening up. "There is a vampire on the premises of Hellsing Headquarters and they seek to eliminate us while our best are stranded out in the middle of nowhere." "Surely Hellsing can deal with a single vampire?" asked one. Trixie looked uncertain. "Vampires have significant advantages over humans. Hellsing agents are used to taking them on from a distance. In close quarter combat the vampire has almost certainty in victory. They're stronger, faster and agile enough to dodge even the fastest of bullets. Even a single vampire can eliminate several unprepared Hellsing agents in less than a minute." "How can you be so calm?!" shouted one of the council members. "These are you people that are risking their lives! Don't you care?" "It is their job to kill vampires," Trixie said calmly. "A job most humans lack even the basic courage to undertake. The men and women who stand here in defense of the Hellsing central headquarters know full well the risk they face. They have been prepared to fight a vampire in any situation to the best degree we can achieve. In the end there is no certainty that they will survive the encounter. The truth is while we know the base and limits of true vampiric power there is no way to ascertain what abilities the vampire in question possesses until direct confrontation. Only then can we even hazard as guess at how many casualties we will suffer." "And what of you? What if the vampire comes to attack you?" Trixie adjusted her glasses. "I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself. If a vampire comes to attack me I know exactly what to do." It was at this point the lights above Trixie disappeared, the transmission lost and the red emergency lights flickered into being. The Hellsing guards reacted only briefly to the lights going out. Like good soldiers they returned to their duties almost as soon as the emergency power kicked in. However the emergency backup was set in place to power only the red safety lights, lesser illumination to be certain, meaning decreased visibility. As if the vampire, whoever they were, didn't have enough advantages. It mattered little to Rarity however. She walked calmly through the rushing soldiers as they dashed to their posts. An agent of Hellsing though she was, she still had her dignity, her poise and her elegance. She would run when the situation absolutely demanded it. As of right now she needed to be beside Sir Trixie to ensure her employer was suitably protected. As she walked her mind kept wandering back as to what the attacker - or rather whoever they were working for - hoped to achieve by sending a lone vampire to deal with Hellsing? Granted the person's unknown had had enough sense to lure Alucard away on little more than a fool's errand, rather than his planned assassination it was meant to have been. Still there were little over seventy heavily armed soldiers standing guard. Strong though a single vampire might be, it was still only a single vampire. Such speculations would have to wait however until after the trespasser was caught. Though the orders had of course been shoot to kill, Rarity hoped she would be the one to catch them. Not out of any need for glory, but for the opportunity to question the parasite before cutting its head smartly from its shoulders. Rarity stopped. "That was a tad violent," she said aloud. She shrugged and continued onward. There was huge yet distant rumbling sound that shook the walls. The vibrations shot up Rarity's legs and rattled her to the bone. Barely a second afterwards there was the sound of rattling gunfire, so fast and so heavy it sounded like a raging thunderstorm. There was a sound like a roaring beast. Rarity dithered on the spot for a moment, her mind telling her to stand watch over her employer, but her battle-worn instincts almost demanding her to turn the other way and leap headlong into danger. It was tempting. oh so very tempting to be a part of the action she had been missing out on for so many years. But in the end logic conquered passion, and she began to make her steady way once again to the conference room, where she knew Sir Trixie would no doubt be waiting. It was of course not that she did not believe Sir Trixie could defend herself if the need arose. It was merely a precaution to make sure she was suitably protected. Something moved behind her. Slight and nimble, she barely heard the rush of the wind as it passed. But heard it she did, along with the single footstep as whatever it was that moved trod ever so slightly onto the carpeted floor. Rarity froze where she stood for the second time, trained ears screening out the distant sounds of gunfire and instead focussed on the soft and subtle noises around her. Her breathing slowed, quietened to such an extent that to the untrained eye it would have appeared she had died on the spot. In the near silence of her immediate surroundings, Rarity was lost in a sea of uneasy quiet. The calm before the storm. The harsh click of metal on metal was like a gunshot to Rarity's undisturbed mind. With the skill of a ballerina, she spun to her left into the open door beside her as the attacker pulled the trigger of their weapon, sending a hail of bullets whizzing down the corridor. The bullets stopped almost as soon as Rarity had taken cover, the sound of spent shells dropping to the ground with a clatter. Rarity took a few breaths to calm her now racing heart and wipe the small smile from her face, the feeling of adrenaline kicking in as she realised despite her best efforts, she had just been dropped into the action. And she couldn't be happier. Slowly she opened the door fully and stepped out into the corridor, poised, calm and collected, her back straight, her posture flawless and her dignity intact. Turning smartly on the balls of her heels she turned to face whoever had shot at her. The image that greeted her was not what she was expecting. She was young looking. The woman. Barely out of her teens, early twenties at the oldest. Like all vampires her skin was pale. Almost snow white in colour, making the sleeveless white jacket she wore appear almost grey in comparison. Her red eyes were no doubt hidden behind the ghastly purple and black sunglasses she wore, and even they were almost lost under the mess of spiky, electric and cobalt blue hair. In both hands she held what, at first glance appeared to be a FN P90 sub-machine gun, but were in actual fact Hellsing ARMS 002436, KGZ6 Rabbid, standard issue Hellsing weapons designated for human usage. Clearly the vampire had relieved the previous owners of their weapons. "You got some moves granny," she said, giving an approving nod. Rarity's nose wrinkled in disapproval, noting at the same time the vampire appeared to be chewing something. "I would thank you most kindly if you would not refer to me as, 'Granny'," she said stiffly, pushing her glasses up her nose. The vampire chuckled. "You also got some guts too," she said. She spat out what she had been eating onto the carpet and Rarity noted with disdain that it looked like it had once been a finger. "I make it a point not to be intimidated by vampire scum such as yourself," Rarity replied, her voice as cold as a nuclear winter. "Pretty big talking coming from someone with more wrinkles than a shrivelled up raisin," the vampire quipped. "What's your name anyway?" "Rarity C. Belle if you must know," she replied. "Who are you?" "Vinyl Valentine. Vampire extraordinaire and gun for hire. And now that you know who you're dealing with, I'm pretty sure you know your only option is to stand there and wait to die." "Ah yes I thought your face familiar. The Valentine sisters. Mercenaries wanted for political assassinations, bank theft and general murder in seven different countries." "Nine different countries and proud of it," Vinyl corrected with a smile. "And now you're vampires," Rarity observed. "How interesting. And how bizarre that you would target Helsing specifically. I wasn't aware that corrupt louts such as you even knew we existed." "Truth be told, we didn't. This is just a one of job we agreed to do for free in exchange for immortality." Her expression darkened at this. "At least it was supposed to be." "But then you ran afoul of Alucard," Rarity smiled. "How unfortunate for your sister. I suppose I shouldn't have expected anything else from Alucard. I wonder when your sister realised she was fucked." Vinyl's expression soured, raising her weapons to aim at Rarity, holding them so they were flat on their side. "You really shouldn't make fun of my sister like that." "You're right I really shouldn't. But I find it amusing when some jumped up skinny bitch like yourself stumbles blindly into something way too big for her and proceeds to act like queen of the castle." The reaction Rarity had hoped for was achieved as Vinyl let out a frustrated and furious scream. The bullets reigned down the corridor, striking walls, floor and ceiling alike. Dust consumed the area in which Rarity had been standing and several bullets shattered the emergency lights, plunging the already darkened and red tinter stretch of corridor into total shadow. It was only until the guns in Vinyl's hands ran empty with loud clicks did silence reign once more. The vampire stood still, panting, shoulders slumping and empty weapons dropping to the floor. She gave a cruel smile and began to chuckle under her breath. The chuckle began to shake her shoulders, becoming a powerful laugh. She tilted her head back and began to cackle madly and cruelly. "What did I expect from a shrivelled up prune?" she crowed, taking a step towards the dust cloud, smirking. "You may have had some moves Grandma, but moves ain't shit against bullets." A string of something blue and impossibly thin whipped out from the dust cloud, cutting through the haze and lashing against Vinyl's cheek. She gave a hiss of pain as the blue line slashed her face, drawing a paper thin cut across her cheek, marring her pale skin with deep red blood. She looked up in shock as something began to move from the cloud. Rarity stepped from the dust, as poised an elegant as before, through there was a definite sadistic glint in her eye. A corona of vibrant blue lines rippled around her as she walked. "I suppose I didn't introduce myself properly before. I am Rarity Caroline Belle, butler to the Hellsing family and former master vampire hunter. I cook the food, clean the rooms and generally do all the tidying up. And that includes riding the Hellsing family home of vampire scum like you." Vinyl's eyes narrowed in anger, before she closed them and let her mouth curl into a smile of her own. "You know I was looking forward to destroying this building brick by brick just for 'Tavi. But considering how many of you chumps I've killed already, its just doesn't seem the same without a challenge." She opened her eyes, reaching around her back and pulling two IMI Desert Eagles from a hidden pair of holsters slung across her shoulders. "Looks like you and me have us a showdown Granny." "It appears we do," Rarity agreed. "Though you are way out of your leauge." Author's Note I'm such a tease aren't I? Anyway thanks to!: forrest yuchnitz Jurai1990 Weapons_X smecd90 KBytes Bungus nightmarelord Jade Skysong Darklight Deflix Rusch2112 The Frank The Tainted One Shock Jock and The Dragonborn of Steel for supporting Hellsing: Equestria and adding it to their favorites. Don't forget to leave a comment guys!
{XII}"How is she doing Doctor?" She looked up from where she was hunched over the computer screen, lifting the brass framed goggles from teal shaded eyes so that she might see better. She licked her lips, deliberating in what she would say. It took a few moments for her to decide, and by that time she had replaced the goggles over her eyes and turning back to the monitor. "She appears to be performing remarkably well considering." "And what about your decision in allowing her to proceed into the field with the Promethean?" "You are concerned with this decision sir?" "Hardly. I wish to know why though Doctor." "Simple. The Promethean I have crafted is only a first pass. Allowing him-" "It." "Yes it. Allowing it into the field will be a brilliant opportunity to see what it is capable of in it's current iteration. Depending on its performance, we can see what improvements are needed for the next stage in Promethean technology." "The next stage?" "Sir, did you really believe I would have our little guest stop with only a first pass? This clumsy creature is the Alpha to what I have planned for him and his work, and only by testing it can I move onto the Beta." "You make it sound like some kind of video game project Doctor." "The analogy is is amusing, if a little inappropriate. But considering that some go as far as to call gaming an art form in and of itself I can see why you would think that. After all I am creating art." "And what about Miss Valentine?" "Oh her? Please. I never even expected her and her sister to survive the operation. I must admit I am however pleased with the results." "I agree Doctor. To think we are so far along in our plans already. You have truly outdone yourself it has to be said." "Thank you sir." "I do have one question for you though." "Oh?" "What are Miss Valentine's chances of survival in this particular venture?" "Against Rarity C. Belle? One of the finest vampire hunters in unrecorded history? Scourge of black operations world wide? I shall be honest with you sir, even with the Promethean, Miss Valentine is a dead woman." "Good. I hate loose ends." Vinyl's face was a contorted mask of frustration and amusement as Rarity either dodged her shots completely or managed to deflect them against one of the thin blue lines that would whistle from nowhere. She made no move to approach Vinyl herself, seemingly content to dance away from her gunshots, or have them snatched from mid-air and tossed aside. "Either that or she's too chicken shit scared to get any closer," Vinyl thought to herself. The minute the thought crossed her mind several coils of the micro-filament wire wrapped around the barrel of the gun in her left hand. She looked sharply at her hand just as the gun was wrenched from her grasp and sent flying through the air. Vinyl growled and pulled a knife from her boot and dashed at Rarity as she landed on the ground on one nimble foot. She looked up as Vinyl dashed her, her vampiric red eyes peaking out from underneath her tinted sunglasses. Her response was merely to smile slightly, before raising her right hand, a flurry of blue lines shooting in a web of directions. Vinyl paid them no head however as she brought the knife behind her to thrust into Rarity's face. Rarity did not react however, even as the blade came within inches of her eye. Vinyl jerked to a sudden stop, the knife caught dead in a tangle of blue microfilament. Rarity's amused smile only fed the anger inside of her. The vampire hunter gave an impressed nod of appraisal however, before raising her left hand to catch and aim the gun she had pulled from Vinyl's grasp. Vinyl's eyes widened in shock and attempted to pull the knife from Rarity's grasp and leap back. The wire didn't budge however, until Rarity flexed her index finger slight causing the knife to fragment into harmless scraps of metal. The sudden lack of something to pull on, sent Vinyl stumbling backwards, as Rarity fired. White hot pain flared along Vinyl's right temple as the bullet clipped the side of her head, sending drops of blood trailing behind her and shattering the arm of Vinyl's glasses, sending them spinning to the floor. Vinyl grunted as she pressed her hand to where the bullet had skimmed her before Rarity filled her vision again, the butt of her own gun cracking harshly against her jaw, sending her reeling backwards. She spat blood onto the carpet as it bubbled between her teeth, her expression furious. Vinyl was finished with playing with Rarity by now. The former vampire hunter looked at the gun she still held before, with a few expert and clearly well practised motions, she dismantled the weapon, letting its component features dropped to the floor. "I honestly don't see why you bother," she said, sighing. "And here I thought I was going to have at least something to amuse me in my old age." Vinyl growled and brought the gun up to aim, before it was ripped to pieces by Rarity. As Vinyl watched the third weapon Rarity had destroyed in as many minutes, fragment before her eyes, Rarity closed the gap between them once again, her knee driving into Vinyl's stomach. Vinyl spat blood again before she landed heavily on the floor, rolling several times over. Rarity took the opportunity to readjust her gloves ever so slightly. "I suppose I shouldn't have expected anything better," she said offhandedly, in such a candid manner she might have been discussing the weather. "Still I suppose this will send a message to your masters, whoever they are at least. Now... how would you put this? I suppose you would probably say: 'Even without Alucard, Hellsing is not something to be fucked with.'" Vinyl struggled to her hands and knees, wiping blood from her mouth, scowling bitterly. "You bony bitch!" she spat. The microfilament gripped Vinyl painfully and tightly around her arm, before it tossed her into the wall. Rarity gave a tutting sound, as if she were scolding as naughty child. "Such a foul mouth," she admonished. "You clearly don't understand the facts here." Vinyl groaned, feeling the floor bounce slightly under her fingertips. As if something heavy were making its slow, unsteady progress towards them. She gave a bloody smile as she clambered to her feet, her spine emitting a series of loud pops, and stretched her arms out. She rolled her neck before fixing Rarity with her gaze. "You just ran out of time," she informed her. Rarity was about to ask her what she meant, but then she didn't have to. A goliath of a man - was it even a man? - had just stepped out from around the corner at the end of the corridor. Rarity knew for a fact that the corridor's ceiling was seven feet high. What had just emerged was stooping to ensure his head didn't drag against the ceiling. His sheer bulk blocked out the entirety of the corridor behind him. His arms were like the branches of trees, his legs like the trunks of a great oak. But he was no vampire. Rarity knew vampires. And this... thing, was certainly not one. For one, his skin was a patchwork of colours. Stagnant green, mottled purple and even sickly yellow, all blended in with the heavy presence of a rotting, slate grey colour. It was at this point that Rarity realised that not only was the man's skin a patchwork of colour, but also a patchwork of different pieces of skin. Heavy stitches held different parts together in a bizarre and obscene display of skill. His right arm was longer than his left, his head oversized and extended and pieces of metal were placed where no skin could have, presumably, been found to match. He wore little, save for the trouser portion of an orange prison jumpsuit. His body and his clothes were spattered with blood. It was then that Rarity noticed the limp, lifeless and mangled corpse of a Hellsing guard in the creature's grasp. Rarity had never seen anything like it before in her life. And it unnerved her. Vinyl took a step back into the safety of the creature's presence. "Sorry Grandma," she said, looking back at her company. "But this guy here, is my insurance. While he pounded away at the rest of your guys, I was gonna go kill that Hellsing bitch. But then I ran into you. Oh well, I guess he can always kill you too." The figure grunted. Vinyl smiled before looking back at Rarity. "Well if you don't mind, I'm gonna go kill that Hellsing bitch!" she cried, leaping over Rarity's head in a single bound. Rarity turned on the spot, ready to stop her from proceeding, only to be stopped herself as something grabbed her from behind. She looked around and saw the creature had wrapped its fingers around her torso, its face mere inches from her own. Rarity lashed her hand out, a swarm of wires flashing through the air, sinking into the monster's flesh along the arm. However where she expected to see blood, there was instead a far more ominous and villainous looking purple secretion. Not only that, but the cables only managed to sink in only a few centimeters before losing traction against the monster's powerful and rippling muscles. That wasn't to say it didn't have the desired effect. The creature roared and tossed Rarity aside. Righting herself in mid-air, Rarity landed on the floor in a cat-like crouch, though she had lost her glasses in the maneuver. She noted that they were just a little ways in front of the creature. She frowned, and refocused her gaze on the creature. It was busy examining its arm, looking at the cuts in a sort of child like wonder, before it looked back to Rarity and took a step forward, crushing her glasses under its enormous foot. Rarity's frown deepened. "Those were two hundred and thirty bit Celine designer glasses you brute!" she growled, whisking out her hand once more to send the wires whistling through the air. The creature surprised her however as it gripped the wires with its huge, brick like fingers. Its sickly purple blood spurting over its hands. Its twisted and malformed face contorted in concentration and pain before it swung its grip to the left, sending Rarity into the wall with bone jarring smack. She grunted in pain, before she nimbly flipped backwards to avoid the fist that smashed through the wall where she had been standing just a moment before. The creature growled before it tugged on its arm, trying to pry it from the brick and woodwork. Rarity took the best of this opportunity, lashing the monster's body with microfilament slashes, gouging out chunks of flesh like she was carving a turkey. The monster growled and grunted before it swung its other arm backwards at Rarity before it successfully extracated its trapped arm free. Rarity stepped back from the creature's flailing arms, trying to discern the best way to defeat it. There was no way she'd be able to make it to the weapons vault to even attempt at using any of the vampire use only weapons. She was stuck with her gloves and her wires against a creature much faster than she anticipated, much larger than she was and could possibly crush her without even breaking a sweat. Her eyes gravitated toward the metal plating on the creature's body. More specifically she focused on the corner of one such plate had been sheared off, revealing bone white ivory and bloody sinew beneath. An idea blossomed in the back of her mind. She took a few short jumps backwards before sending in hers wires once more curving and slashing against the damaged metal on the creature's chest. The metal fell apart with ease, revealing the creature's exposed ribcage. Rarity smiled. Her window was now open. The creature roared and began to run towards Rarity. This did little to deter Rarity as she began her own journey to her opponent, microfilament wires coiling around her clenched fist a look of grim determination on her face. Just as the creature raised its fist to punch Rarity, she ducked aside, running low for only a moment before rising up again, her fist cracking against the exposed bones and snapping two of the ribs clean. With barely a moment's hesitation, she relaxed her fingers, sending blue wires whisking all through the monster's torso, carving organ, muscle and bone alike and rendering it all a gruesome, purple and pulp like mess, some of which spurted from the gap in its chest. In the instant that it happened the creature died, letting a pitiful groan escape its rotting lips before it began to fall to the ground. Rarity jumped back, ignoring the state of her apparel and watching it plant face first into the floor, the corridor shaking. Rarity stood there for a moment, before jumping over the massive corpse and racing after VInyl, hoping that Sir Trixie was alive and well. Reaching the conference room, she saw that the doors had been splintered open and lay askew in the doorway. Rarity's heart rate skyrocketed as she skidded into the room. "Sir Trixie are you-?" She stopped. Vinyl Scratch was dead, lying on to floor, eyes wide with surprise, a bullet wound place neatly between her eyes, blood oozing onto the carpet. Sir Trixie was sat in her chair, revolver on the table cigar in mouth, though the had not lit it. She smiled at Rarity. "What kept you?" Author's Note I'm writing this just before going to works so very quickly now, thanks to: stardust flare Brony-F22 Jared Greenough SerialGunner666 Ultimate Eden Knight MirrorMage Snow ghost pony and reji8627 for showing their support and adding Hellsing: Equestria to their favorites. If you can tell me why I called the monster a Promethean you get a cookie!
{XIII}Rarity returned to the conference room to see that the body of Vinyl Valentine had either been removed, or had disintegrated, and then her remains moved. The doors had been somewhat lazily prepared and a few Hellsing guards stood outside just for extra protection. She gave each of the a nod before she stepped to Trixie's side. She was still smoking the cigar Rarity had lit for her before she had left. She looked up as Rarity approached and smiled around her cigar before removing it from her mouth "You look dreadful Rarity," Trixie commented, nodding to Rarity's dishevelled and filthy appearance. Rarity herself gave herself a disgusted look. "I admit I may have gotten a tad messier than I originally intended," she admitted. "But no one ever got anything done without getting a tad dirty in the process." "Quite," Trixie agreed, smiling, taking a puff of her cigar before exhaling smoke in a cloud, hiding her face for a moment. "Your work is once again outstanding old friend." "I do what I can to make sure the Hellsing Organisation runs as smoothly as it can Sir Trixie," Rarity said, bowing. "I have had remains of the... creature.. taking down to the basements to be examined under your direction of course, and have taken an inventory of casualties." "Excellent. I look forward to seeing more of this creature." Trixie's eyes did seem rather luminous, glittering at the notion of putting her occult knowledge to use. Said glitter died however as she gave a series of wheezing coughs. Rarity cocked her head. "I know I'm only your butler Sir Trixie, but the habit is detrimental to your health," Rarity commented, indicating the open cigarillo case on the table. "I'm aware," Trixie agreed, though this did not stop her from taking another drag on the carcinogen. "How many did we lose?" "In the attack? No more than six men were killed by Miss Valentine, including the two at the gate. out of the other four three became ghouls. the issue has of course been dealt with the utmost respect and care for our former comrades. In terms of the creature we lost roughly a few dozen good agents. It appears its body was resistant to bullets." "I see," Trixie muttered. "I will have to speak with Alucard about this. When will we have communication channels open again?" "Hopefully within the hour Sir Trixie," Rarity said, walking over to the large screen that was now situated behind Trixie. "I see," Trixie muttered. "I wonder if Alucard found shelter with Twilight and Applejack." "Knowing Alucard he will have most likely travelled to the nearest Hellsing outpost to regroup," Rarity informed her, adjusting a few cables by the screen. "Even if they were to walk, Hollow Shades is no more than two hours by foot. Barely anything to even a fledgling like Twilight." "And what about AJ?" "She was a member of the Ponyville Police Department," Rarity conceded. "I'm sure they'll all be fine, though I think AJ will be requiring rest when she arrives and Twilight a good steak." "I think you should concern yourself with your own well being before the others old friend," Trixie said. "Why not take a bath and enjoy yourself for a few hours?" "My duty is to the Hellsing family and the Hellsing organisation," Rarity said. "Right now we have just been attacked by an unknown enemy and Hellsing Headquarters is vulnerable. I will relax when Alucard returns Sir Trixie but for now we must be on guard and I must be attentive to better protect you." "Our enemy has made their play and failed," Trixie commented. "They will not be so organised to prepare another attack so soon." "Maybe," Rarity sighed. "But right now the front doors to the manner are currently embedded in the walls of the entrance halls." Trixie chuckled: "I see your point." There was a spark from one of the wires Rarity was adjusting followed by a small humming noise. A red light began to glow on the side of the screen. Rarity pressed a button and the screen began to power up, followed by the crackling of static. "Communication incoming from Hellsing Outpost Thirteen, Sir Trixie," Rarity announced, stepping to Trixie's side as the screen glowed into life, revealing the seated Alucard, hands clasped in his lap. "I see you've made yourself comfortable," Trixie said offhandedly. "Where are Twilight and Applejack?" "There are resting," Alucard commented. "I have commandeered a Hellsing transport that will bring us back to the manner within the next two hours." "I expect to see you before dawn then Alucard," Trixie said. "Understood?" "Your wish is my command my Master," Alucard said, bowing his head. "How was the assault met?" "Dispatched before five minutes passed," Rarity answered, stepping forward. "The vampire was mediocre at best and hardly worth my time. Her accomplice however I find infinitely more intriguing." "Accomplice?" Alucard asked, tilting his head. "Some kind of amalgamation of different bodies," Trixie summised. "I believe I have seen something like it before, but I'll need closer examination to be certain. I would like your opinion on it as well when you arrive." "But of course sir Trixie," Alucard agreed. "And casualties?" "It could have been far worse," Rarity told him. "The creature however had eliminated a few dozen of our agents before it was dispatched of." "I see," Alucard murmured. "This veiled enemy is very.. interesting to say the least. I might even say I'm getting a little excited." "We will see you when you return," Trixie said. "For now rest up Alucard." "As you command my master," Alucard said, bowing his head as the screen went black. Trixie turned to Rarity. "How soon can we replace the troops we lost?" she asked. Rarity looked uneasy. "Well recruiting is always an option, though in the past that has always been slow. We can't divert forces from any of the outposts we're stretched thin as it is." She paused, face thoughtful. "Yes... I suppose..." "Yes?" "I have a few contacts in the... professional underworld. All legal you understand, just off the books." "What are you saying Rarity?" She paused before she walked over to the screen. After a few moments, she brought up a file. An email to be exact. "From one of my former colleagues. You may remember Fancy Pants used to work with me in weapons design?" "Ah yes, before his retirement?" "Exactly. Fancy does keep me up to date from time to time and has often spoken to me about the recruitment of... professionals." "Professionals?" Rarity looked sheepish. "In other words Sir Trixie: mercenaries." "Mercenaries?" Trixie repeated. "Men and women who trade blood for money. Do you think we can trust the security of the manner to such people?" "I asked Fancy the exact same question," Rarity said. "His response was that if we needed people we could trust, people who would remain loyal, so long as they were paid on time, then The Wonderbolts were the people to talk to." "Has there been any news?" Bishop Cadenza looked up from her desk as Father Armour walked in. Her grim face told him everything he needed to know. He sighed slightly. "That makes the fourth we've lost so far." "And the most important," Cadenza reminded. "Whoever these people are they're bold. Vincent was the most brilliant mind we had at our disposal." "Isn't it convenient that our most intelligent and valuable assets are being abducted as they leave for vacation?" Shining asked. Cadenza removed her glasses, fixing Shining with a cool glare. "What are you implying Father?" she asked. "Just that it is more than a little suspicious," Shining replied. "If I didn't know any better, I would say there was a spy amongst us." Cadenza frowned, resting her chin in her hand for a few moments, before she nodded slowly. "I would have to agree with you Father. These abductions reek of treachery. There is a spy amongst us in Iscariot and we must find them now." "A spy for Hellsing do you think?" Shining asked. Cadenza laughed bitterly. "No Father. No they seem to be too busy with their own vampire problem to be concerned with us at the minute. No, this is a new threat, one we haven't seen before." She look at him. "How are you feeling after the procedure by the way." Shining rested his hand on his shoulder and massaged the flesh there. "A little rubbery, but other than that I'm fine." "I see. Do you feel stronger?" "I'll be honest with you, I'm not so sure. The only way we'll find out is with time I suppose." "Yes. Only time will tell it seems." If Lightning Dust had to sum up her situation at that moment in three words, those words would have been blood, sweat and sand. Needless to say she was less than happy. Her body ached her ears were ringing and all she wanted in the world at that moment was to soak in a nice hot bath. She felt sticky and unclean, tired and worn. Still, it was a living. The life of a mercenary was less than glamourous and she had volunteered to be a part of the Wonderbolts anyway. Apparently she wasn't cut out for the military. That was fine. She got a better rate working as part of a mercenary group than for an army. Rich warlords would pay millions for hired guns. Currently everyone of the Wonderbolts were being paid 20,000 Griffinstan Rupees a day. Back home in Equestria that was worth roughly 15,000 bits. Not bad for a days work. The sound of movement outside her tent caught her attention, causing her to stir, before she went back to sleep. Her sleep was disturbed again however when the flap to her canvas tent was roughly pulled open and a lean, grizzled man stomped in. "Wake up Dusty we're movin'!" he called, her tone jovial but his expression grim. Dust yawned and rolled over. "Not my shift," she mumbled sleepily. "Go away Soarin." The man sighed, before tipping Lightning Dust unceremoniously to the floor, much to her chagrin and with much swearing. "The fuck was that for you arse!?" Dust cried, getting groggily to her sleep and brushing sand from blonde hair and rubbing sleep from her golden eyes. "We're moving out," he replied. "War's over and we're out of a job. Captain wants us to get the fuck out of the country before our wanted poster's are all over the news." "Fuck!" Dust swore under her bed as she began to pack up only the things that were most essential, and were most important. "We packing up the tents?" "Dunno," Soarin replied, packing up his own things. "The Cap' never said." "Great," Dust grumbled. "And I was getting used to it here. Who knows when we'll next get work?" "Well it's not like we'll starve if we do eh?" Soarin chuckled, turquoise eyes twinkling with amusement. "Seriously though, does the Cap have a back up plan?" Dust asked, straightening up, her backpack fully loaded. "She always seems to," Soarin admitted, shrugging on his own bag. They looked uncertainly at each other, before the moved out into a light sandstorm, pulling their balaclavas over their mouths and noses, and lowering goggles over their eyes. They approached the meeting point behind a low ridge, where the rest of the Wonderbolts were gathered around the Captain. "Listen up!" she called. "I wanna be on a plane in the next four hours! There's gonna be a flight to Equestria and we are gonna be on it! We're taking what we can and leaving everything else behind! Load up the jeeps and let's get moving 'kay?" There was a hustle of movement as the Wonderbolts began to make there way over to their vehicles, however Soarin made his way over to the Captain. "Boss what's next?" he asked. "Do we even have another contract prepared?" The Captain looked at him, and though he couldn't see her mouth, he could tell she was smiling. Her braided ponytail was picked up by the wind and pulled behind her head, in a prismatic tail. "We got a little nibble earlier today," she admitted. "Pretty good timing too considering." "So long as it isn't another sandtrap I'll be fine," Soarin said. "Where're we off to from Equestria this time then?" "Nowhere," the Captain said as she looped her rainbow hair back around herself in order to keep it in check. "We've got ourselves an... interesting proposal." "What are you getting at Cap'?" Soarin asked. Rainbow Dash simply winked. Author's Note I, am, the DEVIL Thanks to: Kyuubi325, Gearico, flame0987, GuardianofRoin and Eclair Young for showing their support by favouring Hellsing Equestria.
{XIV}"It is remarkable," Trixie whispered, examining the open cavity of the creature's chest. "Though the procedure has clearly been streamlined and improved there can be no mistaking the handiwork. The precision. The technique." She was alone in a stone room in the basement of the manor grounds. The creature lay before her on an operating table, surgical implements and occult books lying around on workbenches around the room. Trixie herself wore a lab coat and medical mask with red rubber gloves and a pair of safety goggles rested over her eyes. She had elected to do the examination of the creature herself and was recording her observations aloud via computer. When the file was finished, it would be saved and exported directly to Trixie's personal hard-drive to be, or perhaps not to be, archived, depending on whether Trixie needed to review the recording for further analysis. "The creature is without a doubt comprised of the bodies of many different people. The ribcage and torso appear to be whole for the most part, though some muscle and flesh may have been grafted on in places where the original was either damaged or destroyed. The metal coverings at first appear to be armour, and though they may serve as such, they actually function as resonant plates for a series of occult markings that have been inscribed on each. It should be noted these markings face inwards towards the body and that there are others on the creatures flesh, most of them concentrated around the areas were different pieces are joined." She turned to a vial of the creature's blood and brought it close to her eyes. "The blood, or whatever this substance may be that ran through it's veins I find just as interesting as its former host. An occult recipe. Of this I am certain, though its function eludes me. It does however carry an unusual electrical current. Further evidence to support my theories and beliefs that this creature was made by... familiar hands." She shook her head in disbelief. "The subject is comprised predominantly from male components, though it is in fact genderless. The lack of sexual organs compounds my belief that this is not an attempt at life, but more over the creation of a new form of soldier." A chilling thought struck her. "With the vampire menace arising, this could only be the beginning. Vampirism sold in a chip, these creatures being produced from the remains of the dead. Is someone trying to create a new arms race? A desperate struggle for people of mass destruction?" She shuddered. "If this is their goal, whoever they may be, they know what they're doing. The synergy of man and machine... it almost appears organic. Part of the creature's nature." A short series of beeps, too soft to be picked up by the microphone, alerted Trixie to the pager that lay on the desk opposite her. An antiquated device to be sure, but only one person could contact her on it, and only one person would try. Especially considering she had made it explicitly clear that no one was to disturb her while she was performing her examination. She looked up from where she examined the vial to see the clock on the wall. "The time is now ten minutes past three in the afternoon. Session one of creature dissection and analysis complete. End recording." She dragged the white linen sheet over the cadaver and stripped off the gloves and mask, striding over to the desk where her pager rested. She deposited mask, gloves and coat into a decontamination bin, picked up the pager and headed for the door. There was a dial just beside the door at eye level. Looking back at the creature Trixie paused, before she turned the thermostat down a few degrees to better preserve the body. The door gave a hiss as the pressure on either side was equalised and Trixie stepped through into the decontamination unit. When it came to the occult, Trixie took no chances whatsoever. Emerging on the other side, she quickly donned her usual blazer and finally checked the message that Rarity had sent her. 'Arrived'. Rarity was never one to mince words when they weren't needed and Trixie knew what she meant anyway. The Wonderbolts had just arrived. In a few minutes they would be taken to the briefing room, where Trixie would inform them as to the conditions of their contract. Rarity had been the one to arrange it of course. She was always ready for everything. Always on time, always perfect. Straightening her apparel, Trixie began to make her way upstairs. Rarity was standing outside the briefing room, stood smartly at attention, a nervous Twilight in tow. Trixie raised an eyebrow but did not comment. If Twilight was here of her own volition then she wouldn't pry. Indeed, she had noticed how Twilight and Applejack were now looking up to the older woman with a new found respect and - dare she say? - admiration after Rarity had taken down the beast that currently resided below. If she was here by Rarity's instruction however, then Rarity would no doubt explain everything to Trixie in that calm manner she was so used to. "The Wonderbolts have arrived Sir Trixie," Rarity said, almost uselessly. "They report to a Captain Rainbow Dash, who will only take orders it seems from you." "And which is she?" Trixie asked, matter of factly. Rarity's lip curled into an amused smile. "You'll know who she is. I also took the liberty of inviting dear Twilight here as well. Given the nature of the briefing I'm certain they'd like to see just what they'll be up against whilst working with Hellsing." "And she asked you Twilight?" Trixie asked, looking at the other woman. Twilight nodded stiffly. "Yes ma'am." "Interesting?" "Um... is their a problem Sir Trixie?" "No, I'm merely curious as to why Rarity didn't ask Alucard is all." Rarity gave her a pointed star, an amused twinkle in her eyes. "You know why I didn't ask Alucard." "Point taken," Trixie agreed, smiling at their little joke. "Very well Rarity, I suppose you may return to your usual duties. Twilight, I believe we have to familiarise ourselves with the Wonderbolts." "Yes ma'am," Rarity and Twilight chorused, Twilight snapping to a salute as she did so. Rarity chuckled and walked gracefully away, as Trixie opened the door and strode into the briefing room, followed closely by Twilight. Any conversation that was going on before Trixie stepped into the room instantly died out. Twilight took the few moments of silence to take the scope of everyone else in the room. There was somewhere between fifteen and twenty people standing and looking at the door. All of who appeared to be in the same physical condition as she herself. Not buff exactly but lean. He attention was immediately drawn however to the woman sitting in the centre of the group. She was kind of hard to miss. For one thing her hair was a legitimate rainbow of colours, all in unique, defined strips. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and indigo. Said hair was braided into a long ponytail which currently hung just in front her. Her skin had a weather beaten look to it, but not unsightly. In fact it complimented her appearance quite nicely. Her nose wa small, but that didn't seem to stop her pure black sunglasses from defying gravity at the very tip of it. From her seated posture Twilight couldn't really make out her figure. She had the chair positioned so that she could rest her folded arms on the chair's back and lean forward. The uniform she wore seemed to be similar to those around her. Mostly sand and dirt coloured articles of clothing. Desert camo, Twilight assumed. However while the others wore patrol caps or no hat whatsoever, she wore a tan brown boonie hat with a badge stamped onto the crown. A cartoonish yellow lightning bolt with a pair of blue wings, stamped onto a cobalt blue circle. Trixie voiced what Twilight was thinking. "Captain Rainbow Dash I presume?" she asked. Dash smiled and pulled off her sunglasses, sliding them into the breast pocket of her jacket. "Presumption is correct," Rainbow confirmed. "So long as I can presume that you're Sir Trixie Hellsing?" "You may," Trixie said. Rainbow stood up at this point and stretched her arms out behind her back, before she reached into her pocket and pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a box of matches. "Mind if I smoke? I haven't had one since before the flight and I need my fix right about now." "Certainly," Trixie said, gesturing for Rainbow to continue. The other woman smiled before setting about lighting up. Once both cigarettes and matches were away again, Rainbow took a long drag before looking Trixie in the eye. "You know we don't usually do the security detail," Rainbow said, almost off-handedly. "But your... secretary?" "Butler," Trixie corrected. "Butler... right. Anyway, she said this wasn't security and you needed some extra muscle around the place. Wouldn't say anymore over the phone." "If you're concerned then-" Trixie started but Rainbow cut her off. "Who said I was concerned? We're professionals ma'am. If someone says the job's about sensitive intel, then we get the idea. Before we start however I wanna check up on where me and my crew are gonna be aiming at." Trixie paused for a few moments before smiling. "Tell me Captain have you ever read the works of Bram Stoker?" "You mean Dracula? Nope. Used to read Daring Doo as a kid but then guns got involved. What's that got to do with anything?" "Because the enemy Hellsing fights is not identifiable with any flag or organisation," Trixie told her. "Hellsing was charged by Princess LUna herself to protect Equestria from vampires, werewolves and the forces of darkness." Rainbow looked at her, mouth open, cigarette dangerously close to falling from her mouth. She pulled it from her grasp and gave a nervous chuckle. "Look Miss Trixie," she said slowly. "Not that I don't appreciate a good joke every once in a while, but the Wonderbolts are a serious unit. We're not really hired out for... conspiracy theorists." "Oh?" Trixie asked raising a condescending eyebrow. "Then perhaps you'd better talk to my associate here?" She stepped aside allowing Dash to get a good look at Twilight. She looked between the two, confused. "Miss Twilight Sparkle is a member of Hellsing the same as you and your team, hopefully, will be. The only difference is that Twilight is a vampire. We thought it best to show you some proof of the enemy's existence so that you wouldn't think of us as gibbering lunatics." Dash stared at Twilight for a few moments, before someone in the crowd sniggered behind her. The snigger turned into a chuckle that was echoed around the room, and was finally met with a smile on Dash's lips. "She's a vampire?" she asked incredulous, taking a few steps towards her. Twilight, refusing to be intimidated by the other, though Dash was a few inches taller than her, also stepped forward. "She is indeed Captain," Trixie said, not looking at either of them. "Perhaps you would like to test it for yourself? A little fight perhaps? Last woman standing is the victor." "Catfight!" someone from the crowd called, to raucous cheering and wolf-whistle's from the crowd. Dash ignored them and looked at Twilight. "You want me to fight her?" Dash asked. "Come on. I'd break her in half." "Then prove it," Twilight said coldly. Dash looked at her, narrowed her eyes in suspicious, before she tucked her still lit cigarette behind her ear. She looked back at Twilight and smiled, though there was a predatory edge in her grin now. "So, you wanna kiss first sweetheart or shall we skip the foreplay?" she asked. Twilight blushed furiously, her right hand slapping Dash across the cheek. Dash saw the move coming but the force behind it was nothing she had been expecting. Her cheek throbbed like it had been stung, her head snapped so fast to the right she was sure she had whiplash and she had to stagger to stay upright. She rotated her jaw to make sure it still worked, one hand coming up to rub the cheek that had been struck and looked back at Twilight. "Don't call me sweetheart," Twilight said coldly. Dash stared at her. Twilight flashed a toothy grin. "What's the matter Captain? Cat got your tongue?" Dash saw that Twilight's incisors were too long to be natural. Were these people telling the truth? Dash straightened up again and rolled her shoulders, taking off her at and jacket. Underneath her jacket she was wearing a white tank top, which showed off the flawless corded muscles in her arms and shoulders. All hints of playfulness were gone now from her face. Twilight smiled, ready for whatever were to happen next. "So these people will be watching me while I sleep?" Except for that. Author's Note Ahhhh here we are again everybody. The typical D101 Reviews Cliffhanger? It's a wonder you guys put up with this abuse it really is. Anyway thanks to the following for adding Hellsing: Equestria to their favorites: Gamaliel TacoTown ChaoticLightning Xaerouzle Voldine fowvor DJ-Pon3FTW Ronin KingMonoChrome Ferral Klondike Shy KindersKrieg DarknessDragon78 RainLight Alucard45 soul writer Jirodyne Cogmil123 dovyzz Kinsen jdhog77 Episvont Archmagejay samuraimaster1776 ChaosShade99 Slayer 10321 Big Macontosh Timelord358 Lowrex y8happy paft And to those last few on that list (namely Big Macintosh onwards) welcome to purgatory, this fic probably won't be updated 'til October 28th . Guess what happens then?
{XV}Rainbow looked up sharply as Alucard spoke, and her jaw dropped open to such a degree, Twilight feared she may have dislocated it. The rest of the Wonderbolts gave surprised cries of alarm, and took several shocked steps backwards. Twilight turned slowly as Alucard stepped through the wall to stand beside her. He surveyed the room of people with a calm indifference to the people that stood there. The Wonderbolts stared back at him, stunned into silence. Trixie was the first to speak. "I didn't think you would be joining us Alucard," she said matter of factly. "These people will be watching me while I sleep," Alucard replied, not even looking in her general direction. "I wanted to see who I was putting my trust into." "Wh-wh-what th-the hell?" Dash stammered, unable to take her eyes away from Alucard. "H-how the hell did you do that?" "You still have your doubts Captain?" Alucard said, stepping closer. "Twilight Sparkle may be the lowest of the low, but you can be damn sure she's a vampire. Just, like, me." Here he removed his glasses and stared into Dash's eyes, red eyes glowing with an almost livid fire, leaning over her, leering into her face. Dash, for her part, managed to remain almost totally composed. This was at the cost however of emitting a very feminine squeak and taking a nervous step backwards. Alucard smiled sadistically, straightening up and walking past Dash to closer inspect the Wonderbolts. As he neared the group, they each took one step back from him, save one tall, pale skinned hulking brute of a man, with crew-cut, straw hair and bloodshot eyes. He scowled and looked at Alucard with the most aggression he could command. Alucard looked into his face and laughed. "And what do they call you sir?" he asked mockingly. The beast snorted. "Bulk," he grunted. Alucard chuckled. "Well then Bulk I think it safe to say you're either brave, or ignorant." His lips curled into a cold smile. "I think I'd settle on ignorant. Your colleagues knew better than to stand back from a significant threat. When a vampire attacks a mere, unarmed, mortal like yourself the smartest thing to do is run. You would have been the first to die if I had the mind to kill tonight." "I don't back away from any freak," Bulk snarled. "Then you're a fool," Alucard replied evenly. "That kind of pig-headed bravery is what will get you killed." Here he turned to the rest of the Wonderbolts. "If you have the chance to retreat so that you may fight on, then the sensible choice is to retreat. But if you've got your back to the wall, then you stand there tall and proud and kill as many of your enemy before your throat is ripped out in a shower of your own blood." He pulled off his sunglasses and locked his glowing red eyes with Bulk's. "You're working for Hellsing now. You either fight on, or die fighting. Cowardice is not an option, and neither is stupidity." Bulk took a shocked step back at the sight of Alucard's glowing eyes. Alucard smiled at this. "You're learning already." "Alucard would you kindly not terrorize the hired help?" Trixie asked casually. Alucard's smile at book withered a degree, but he stepped back regardless. "As you command, my Master," Alucard said, bowing humbly in her direction. He walked to Trixie's side and turned, facing back into the room of startled and now, thoroughly unnerved Wonderbolts. Rainbow Dash fell back into her chair and stared agape at Alucard for the bets part of ten seconds, before she slapped herself, though not on the cheek Twilight had already turned pink. She looked back at Alucard to make sure he was still there. Confirming that he was, she plucked the cigarette from behind her ear and took a long, heavy drag from it. She breathed the smoke into the air, taking the cigarette from he lips before she let her head sag. She shook her head slowly. Then, she started to shake. At first Twilight thought she was crying, but then she caught the sounds of barely suppressed laughter. Dash threw her head back and roared with laughter, slapping her knee with her free hand and bending double. The other Wonderbolts stared at her, worried that their captain had just gone mad. Eventually however, Dash settled down and her laughter became more manageable chuckles. She shook her head again, a beaming smile plastered over her face and a mad twinkle in her eyes. "You," she said slowly through a few lingering chuckles. She pointed at Alucard when she said this. "I like you. You're a funny guy." Alucard raised an eyebrow. Dash took another long drag from her cigarette before looking at Trixie. "Now that is what I call a sales pitch! You show me something like that and you make me a believer. Whaddya think Soarin?" She turned to a Wonderbolt standing just behind her left shoulder. He jumped as he realised she was now talking to him and he cleared his throat. "Well... it was impressive. I mean... damn... but..." "But?" Dash asked, and there was a hint of danger in her voice. Soarin cleared his throat nervously. "It's just a matter professional interest Cap. I mean, I'd like to know how much we're being paid for this job you know?" Dash's smile returned in full force and she beckoned conspiratorially to Soarin. The Wonderbolt bent down to Dash's level and she whispered something in his ear. His eyes widened to the size of dinner plates and he looked at her, amazed. "That much?" She nodded in confirmation, a cheeky grin plastered over her smug features. Soaring coughed, straightened up and smiled at Trixie. "Ma'am if the amount of our pay is as large as I've just been told then I'll believe whatever you want me to believe." Trixie smiled content. "I hoped so. Captain I'm sure you'll find your accommodations quite comfortable. As the most experience military officer here I feel confident handing the safety of the Hellsing manner over to you and your team." Dash raised an eyebrow. "Not to be rude ma'am, but your butler said we were to replace the members you lost recently. And, well, she made it sound like there were some survivors." "And so there were," Trixie explained. "The most senior officers handed in their notice shortly after. The rest that remain are newer recruits, and though they have had more time to become accustomed to Hellsing procedure, they lack the experience in combat that would be required for me to entrust them with any possession of authority. Congratulations Captain, you've been promoted from Captain of the Wonderbolts to Captain of the Hellsing Guard." Dash gave a coy grin. "I like the sound of that." Applejack leaned back in her chair and laughed, wiping imaginary tears from her eyes. Rarity smiled to herself as she poured Twilight another cup of tea, whilst the lavender haired young woman sat back in her chair and scowled. "Sweetheart?" Applejack asked chuckling. "She actually called ya sweetheart?" Twilight nodded stiffly and Applejack laughed again. "Guess she didn't know that was the kiss o' death eh? What'd ya do?" "I... I kind of slapped her," Twilight grumbled. Applejack howled again to the ceiling. "I imagine that must have hurt coming from a vampire," Rarity tittered. "Ah remember the last time someone tried using the sweetheart card on ya," Applejack smirked. "That night out, when we both went down to the club. And then the bartender tried hittin' on ya!" "I imagine he had it coming then," Rarity smiled. "She," Twilight mumbled. Rarity raised an eyebrow, as she began sorting out the clothes in Twilight's wardrobe. "I didn't think you were that way inclined dear," she said. "I'm not!" Twilight snapped. "She kinda is," Applejack whispered to Rarity. "Applejack!" Twilight cried out. "What? 'Snot like you make a big fuss of it before." "What do you mean by, 'kind of'?" Rarity asked. Twilight blushed and looked away. Applejack rolled her eyes and looked at Rarity. "You could say Twi's door swings both ways." Rarity's eyes twinkled in mirth, a sudden realisation hitting her. "Is that why you slapped the Captain then?" Twilight looked up sharply: "And what's that supposed to mean?" "Well if I do say so myself the Captain is a handsome young woman. Now I can't say I'm that way inclined but I'm sure someone might be interested in her." "I am not interested in the Captain!" Twilight snapped. "I just met her!" "I never said you were darling. I was merely making a point that to the right eye she may be, visually appealing shall we say?" "I... you..." Twilight fumed. "Twi, just say you think she's a looker an' Rarity'll leave you alone," Applejack sighed. "It don't mean you have to sleep with her or anything." Twilight glared at her, as if to say 'It's your fault we're even having this conversation.' Then she sighed and looked to Rarity. "I guess she is kind of... well..." "Yes?" "I'm thinking of a word! She's not what you'd call cute at any rate. I mean... striking? Maybe?" "She's hot? That what you're gettin' at?" Applejack asked. Twilight blushed and nodded. Applejack shrugged. "Was that so hard?" "With you it's always difficult," Twilight sighed. "Why are we even talking about this?" "Because Rarity's an ol' gossip," Applejack smirked, receiving a strike to the back of her head for her troubles. "This 'Ol Gossip' as you so put it managed to take down a Titan, despite her brittle bones and old age!" Rarity chided. "Remember who your cross!" As if to emphasise her point, a tendril of blue light danced around her finger. Applejack cowered back at the sight. "Yes ma'am." Satisfied with the reaction she got, Rarity returned to her previous duties. Or she would have, had her pager not decided that this was the moment to deliver a message from Sir Trixie. She removed it from her pocket and examined the message, before replacing it and turning to the two other women in the room. "Sir Trixie would like to speak with the two of you in her study." "How come you got a room all to yourself?" Soarin asked, looking around at the Captain's luxurious stately bedroom. Dash wrinkled her nose at the statement. "Trust me, that sandtrap we just came from had more tasteful decoration than this place," she grunted. Her eyes however had found her four-poster bed. "More comfortable here though." "Gotta agree with you there Cap'," Soarin smirked. "I mean damn. Have you seen this place? Can you imagine where her ladyship sleeps if this is the standards of our sleeping quarters?" "Oh now I'm jealous," Dash chuckled. The motion caused her to wince slightly and she picked up the ice pack she'd dumped into the wine bucket beside her bed. Soarin grinned. "Still sore huh?" he asked. Dash nodded stiffly. "That girl can smack," she confirmed. "She is a vampire," Soarin reminded. "So we've been led to believe," she countered. "That other guy though. Now that I'll admit is the vampire." "If you say so," Soarin shrugged. "Personally Cap' I thought she almost broke your neck with a hit like that." "You aren't the only one," Dash admitted. "Damn girl got a swing on her." She paused. "Did I already say that?" "Yeah." "D'you think I've got a concussion?" "Well you managed to say concussion so I'm gonna say no on that one Cap." "Good." She set the ice pack down again. "Pretty sweet digs we got here." She strode over to her window, something Soarin was only just now noticing. She looked out over the estate, resting on the window sill. "And a pretty sweet gig too," she muttered. "Sorry, what was that Cap?" She turned to look at Soarin, a smile wider than a mile plastered on her face. "We're being paid to hunt vampire dude! How awesome is that? We are living a dream here!" Soarin gave his own small smile. "I guess we are." His expression then became an uncomfortable one. "How long is this gonna last us though Cap?" Dash raised an eyebrow. "What's that supposed to mean?" "Well, security detail... it's a long haul. I mean it's... it's almost like a full-time job." "Pays a damn sight better though am I right?" "Yeah but how long for?" She sighed and turned back out the window. "Imma be honest with you Soarin... I don't know. It's gonna last as long as it lasts. Right now, the Wonderbolts have a contact, and a good one. It pays well, the job has some good security and the expiry date on the contract looks to be one hell of a ways off. I say we could still be here within the next year, maybe longer." Soarin smiled, looking out the window himself, looking past Dash's shoulders. "You know what Cap? I don't mind that in the slightest." "So we're heading off without Alucard for this one?" Twilight asked. "Correct," Trixie confirmed. "Alucard won't be able to keep the two of you safe all the time and I'd rather you two learned how to defend yourself should such a time come." "Well Ah can't say Ah like it," Applejack said. "But Ah can't deny it makes sense." "So what's the job?" Twilight asked. Trixie paused, before placing a picture on the desk for them to see. "She was found near Vanhoover," she said, her voice drawn. Twilight looked at the picture and felt disgust. Both at what she saw and the sudden hunger that rose in her throat. Applejack meanwhile looked at the image and fought hard not to vomit. The picture was a gruesome mess of organs ripped and torn, flesh chewed and stripped and bones twisted and cracked. What remained barely even resembled a person, neigh, a corpse, let alone a woman. "The dental records were accurate enough to tell us that this was Susan Pinkerman," Trixie told them. "She would have been seven next week." Twilight didn't have the words to express the horror of what she was hearing and seeing. Applejack, likewise, decided her best course of action was to bolt to the window. The sound of her emptying her guts made Trixie wince in distaste. or perhaps that was due to her leaning forward to reclaim the picture that had aroused such nausea in her soldiers. "What did that?" Twilight asked, though she was not sure she wanted to know. "A werewolf," Trixie replied calmly. "We haven't seen one in quite a while." Twilight paused, her mind at work. "The last full moon was a week ago right?" Trixie nodded. "So this girl was killed last week?" "This girl was killed two nights ago," Trixie corrected. "Contrary to popular belief, a werewolf does not require the light of the full moon to transform from man to beast. They are certainly more deadly when there is a full moon yes, but they merely need the light of the moon to become a monster." "So what moonlight strikes their bodies and they transform?" Applejack asked, wiping her mouth against the back of her hand. "More of less yes. It is a remarkable, although painful, chemical reaction that occurs." "The moon's light is reflected from the sun though. If all they need it the light from the moon, why don't they transform in the middle of the day?" Twilight asked. "It is the reflection that gives the light of the moon a specific property that initiates the transformation," Trixie explained. "It's not a concentrated as when it comes from the sun. I believe the occult term for moonlight in this sense is, Blutz waves." "Blutz waves... right," Twilight muttered. "So, we find this werewolf and shoot him?" Applejack asked. "Essentially," Trixie confirmed. "Consider it done sir," Twilight said, snapping to attention, before she and Applejack went to leave. Before they managed it however, Trixie spoke up again. "Ladies." They stopped and turned. Trixie was looking at the picture and didn't look up. "Make it as painful as you can." Author's Note Ah fuck it! I can't be so mean to you guys. I'll let you have this one right now seeing how I'm nice. Anyway, thanks to: Oh... wait... the fuck? ... Right either I'm being stupid or I can't find out who's favourited my story anymore. Well.... shit. How am I supposed to grovel to the amazing people who think my story is worth adding to their favourites now? If I am being an idiot would someone please tell me so I can fix this travesty at once!
{XVI}"What do you mean I can't take the Bat?" Twilight asked, almost pouting. Rarity gave her a sympathetic glance before she went back examining the rack of weapons she had before her. "I am sorry darling but unfortunately The Bat isn't exactly the best thing you want on your side when dealing with a werewolf," she responded. "They are fast blighters when they get moving." "So you're equipping me with a new armoury?" Twilight asked. "Indeed. About time too. I haven't seen a single piece of vampire weaponry leave this armoury since you got your hands on the Bat." "Well if Twilight gets a new gun Ah want one too," Applejack protested, the Bitten already slung in its holster across her back, shell bandolier fastened and in place. "Like children at Christmas," Rarity mumbled, though the smile gave away her excitement. She found whatever it was she was looking for and turned to present Twilight with a handgun, this time a modeled on a gun Twilight didn't recognised (if she had recognised it however she would have seen it to be an MP 412 REX, though this is unlikely as the REX was never sold commercially due to a lack of market). The gun was definitely a revolver that she knew. A double, snub-barreled revolver, with six huge chambers. "May I present Hellsing ARMS 03215," Rarity said proudly. "The Hellsing BYS419 Tombstone. Barrel length two and a half inches, overall weight roughly four kilograms. Effective range of anything from right in your face to fifty metres. The Tombstone is one of my favorite designs as a double barreled close quarters combat revolver-shot-pistol." Twilight looked at her, confused. "Revolver shot?" "A custom design, wherein the revolver has been reconfigured to fire sixteen-gauge shotgun cartridges, rather than regular bullets. Double barreled to ensure maximum carnage, revolver frame to ensure easy reload and modeled into a handgun to increase mobility. Any vampire, werewolf or creature of the night shot anything nearer than ten metres and are still alive... well, they won't be crawling away to avoid their demise after that let's just say that." Twilight's jaw dropped at the specs and Rarity laughed, handing the gun to Twilight. She took it with as much delicacy as she could muster, sliding on the holster Rarity also gave her, before slipping the gun neatly into place on her hip, along with a specially belt that doubled up as a shell bandolier, filled to the seems with shells for the Tombstone. "You've been holdin' out on us Rares," Applejack whistled. "I haven't forgotten you my dear," Rarity winked, presenting another gun to Applejack. One that looked very similar to an IMI Desert Eagle. However it was longer. It was chunky. It looked particularly heavy too, for a pistol. "For you Applejack, I present Hellsing ARMS 02369, the Hellsing STH14 Fang. Barrel length of thirteen inches, total weight of nearly three kilograms, with a maximum magazine capacity of ten .50 Action Express rounds. A close quarters combat pistol, but with a maximum range of five-hundred metres and with an immediate muzzle velocity of six-hundred metres per second. in theory, at point blank range this thing could take the head clean off a wild bear, or kill a full grown elephant dead." Applejack whistled in appreciation, taking the new weapon from Rarity's grasp and looking at it fervently, checking all the working parts were in order. Twilight however glanced over to where Rarity was pouring over the 'Vampire Only' guns. She was surprised however to see something plastered on the wall next to where the Casull laid in wait. A blueprint, depicting something that looked like the Casull but, not... almost like the two were related. "What's that?" Twilight couldn't help but ask. "Hmm?" Rarity hummed looking up. Following Twilight's gaze, she found the design and gave a small little 'Hmmm'. "A design for something I've been meaning to do for a while now. Something always bothered me about the Casull and Alucard." "What's that then?" Applejack asked. "I'm not sure. It always seemed like an incomplete unit. Like the Casull just seems lonely in his hand." "It's a gun Rares. Guns don't get lonely," Applejack pointed out. "These guns are my children thank you very much!" Rarity snorted indignantly. "And if I say the Casull needs a little sister to keep her company then so be it!" "Yes ma'am," Applejack squeaked under the glare that Rarity gave her. The other woman smiled slightly before turning to Twilight with a new gun in her hands. It looked like a standard FN SCAR-H but with a longer barrel and a ACOG sight. "Hellsing ARMS 05132, the Hellsing KSA Ash. Fires standard issues NATO silver bullet rounds. Weighs roughly six kilograms to compensate for the extra firepower. This is not the sort of weapon you would want to be on the receiving end of." "Rarity I wouldn't like to be at the receiving end of anything you've designed," Twilight said smiling and taking her new weapon. It was smaller than the Bat, and also a lot lighter. It felt unfamiliar and foreign in her hands. It would take some getting used to, Twilight thought glumly, but she had to admit it would be easier to handle than the Bat. She loaded a magazine into the gun and smiled at the click. "Groovy." The Police had cordoned off the area where Susan had been found. Forensics officers were examining the scene, trying to find some clue as to what had killed her. Though there was a general consensus that Susan had been killed by a wild animal, the Vanhoover police had not ruled out the possibility of murder. Twilight and Applejack looked on as they moved around the scene of the crime, bending over every drop of blood, every piece of viscera. Applejack hung further back from the scene than Twilight, not wanting to get any closer than necessary to the scene that had caused her such distress earlier. Twilight didn't need to get closer, though her reasons were different. She could see everything clearly from where she was standing. Her vampire eyes showed her all as if she were standing right beside the police officers. Not that she really wanted to get a closer look, but she knew she needed to look if she wanted to find out where the werewolf was. "Anything?" Applejack asked. "Not yet," Twilight muttered. "It's one thing knowing a werewolf was here, quite another to find out where it..." She trailed off. Applejack cocked her head. "You okay in there sugarcube?" Twilight tilted her head back slightly and took in a deep breath through her nose. "What just happened?" she mumbled. "You just stopped talking," Applejack replied. "Not that," Twilight said slowly. "Something changed, something's different." Twilight frowned and brushed her hair back behind her ears. The wind promptly blew it back across her face and Twilight's eyes widened slightly. "The wind," she muttered. "The wind changed that's what." "And?" Applejack asked. "Just then, when the wind changed directions I smelt something," Twilight explained, turning to the direction the wind blew from. "Blood?" Applejack asked nervously. Twilight shook her head. "No, not blood. That's why I was confused. This isn't something I've smelt before and yet..." "What?" Applejack sighed. These dramatic pauses were really starting to get on her nerves. "Something tells me that it isn't normal," Twilight muttered. "Like it's a warning that this isn't something to take lightly. Like it's a defense mechanism, preparing me to fight." "Werewolf?" "Most likely." Applejack pulled the Bitten out of its holster and loaded it. "How far?" "About two miles in that direction," Twilight said, pointing off into the distance, away from Vanhoover, and far from the nearest road. "See anything in that direction?" Applejack asked. In an instant, Twilight's vampire eyes showed her their destination. It looked like an old abandoned cottage, with boarded up windows and a lonely dirt track leading up to its surrounding garden. "A cottage," Twilight said. "Then lets go," Applejack said, smiling. Something tugged at the back of her mind and she let it take her where it would. She found herself in a tree not two miles from where she had been in the instant beforehand. Two young women were walking along the dark hillside, their backs to where she hid in the branches. The uniforms they wore were identical, but one of them was dressed in ocher yellow whilst the other was night black. Her baby blue eyes widened only a fraction in surprise, before a smile broke out across her lips. She let her tongue caress one of her pointed incisors before she returned to her previous location. The desk was cramped and covered in books and sheets of paper, and there was a laptop near one end displaying complex mathematical formulas. The owner of the desk did not react to her sudden appearance. She doubted if she noticed she had left in the first place. "I'm ~back~," she sang in a high pitched giggle. "So I noticed," came the uninterested reply. "What was it this time? Cookies? Chocolate bars? Perhaps you wondered if I wanted some ice cream?" "You're no fun Doc," she pouted. The Doctor sighed and looked up at her, removing her brass goggles and stared at her, eyes blazing. "If you don't have something important to say then would you kindly get off of my work!" she growled. "Fine," she pouted, reaching out with one hand. Her fingers gripped the handle before her feet touched the floor. "I just though you might want to know that two Hellsing soldiers are on their way here. Probably because one of your little pets sneaked out for a midnight snack." There was a clatter as the Doctor got to her feet, her already pale face even paler now, her teal eyes practically glowing with contempt. "What?" she snarled. "Hellsing? Hellsing are headed this way!?" "Righterooni!" The Doctor bit her finger as she spun on the spot. "Need more time," she mumbled. "We aren't done yet." Her fingers somehow found a way to tangle themselves in her bubblegum pink hair, tugging at the strands in frustration. Stopping suddenly, she whirled on the spot. "Go and prepare Subjects M and N for immediate combat." "But you said-" "I don't CARE what I said child! Now do as I say!" Author's Note I have now decided to name the guns with abbreviations in mind. STH = SHOOT THE HEAD BYS = BREAK YO'SELF KSA = KICK SOME ASS Also I'M SORRY! I thought I had more time! More time I needed more time! This should've been up on the 28th what am I doing with my life?! If you manage to find the reference I left in there congrats, you win a cookie Sorry this chapter's so short though guys. I'm gonna save the battle for next time don't you worry. But until then, Happy Halloween, and thanks to everyone who's favourited since last time. I'd go through the names but... you know the problem by now surely.
{XVII}The Doctor looked at the two boys carefully. She was not overly pleased, and wasn't even sure if they were worthy of the death they would undoubtedly face. Both boys wore forest camouflage cargo pants, with heavy, steel toe capped boots. They were each bare chested, with a single silver dog tags around their necks. Subject M was stocky, and the shorter of the two. His hair was a long and lanky mop of dirty golden strands. He looked at The Doctor with pale blue eyes. Subject M had been most affected by the procedure, being the more physically built, more obedient and less intelligent. Subject N on the other hand was taller and leaner. His hair was practically silver and his eyes were grey and deadened. Physically he was less impressive, though preliminary assessments suggested Subject N was more intelligent. This also made N more prone to questioning orders however. A worrying defect to be sure. "Well, here they are, just like you wanted," sang the Warrant Officer. The Doctor grunted dismissively, more than enough reason to send the Warrant Officer scurrying away. This was a figure of speech The Doctor knew, as the Warrant Officer didn't move, she more of... vanished. The Doctor looked at the two boys. While she had conducted a few passing assessment's over all five of the subjects so far, she hadn't been able to conduct any in depth analysis as to the results of the procedure. "What are your names?" she asked. "Nathan Pond," Subject N answered immediately. Subject M however screwed up his face in concentration. "Mike... Kenway..." he managed to say through gritted teeth. The Doctor nodded slowly, genuinely impressed. The boys retained their individuality. Now the questioned remained as to whether they retained their morality, or if they would be good dogs. The cottage was run down and broken. Something Twilight had anticipated. In fact she was surprised no one had investigated this area before now. Everything about just seemed to scream evil. The windows were cracked, broken and covered in grime. The walls were crumbling, one entire corner of the building having caved in. The thatched roof also had numerous holes in it and inside everything just appeared dank and miserable. Foul odours wafted from within, making both Twilight and Applejack grimace in disgust. "This is the place huh?" Applejack asked. "I thought this sort of thing happened in crappy horror movies." "Or cheap crime stories," Twilight added. Applejack primed the first shell in the Bitten and took a firm step forward. "So, is our wolf friend in there Twi?" Twilight took a deep breath in through her nose, much to her own distaste. The smell of the house was rank, foul and evil. But the smell of the wolf wafted around it. It was fainter, not because it was overpowered by the other smells, but because it was farther away. She looked to Applejack. "Around back," Twilight told Applejack. "I expect they probably picked this house to throw people off. Most people would just inspect the house and then find nothing." "But you're not most people are ya Twi?" Applejack smirked. "'Round back ya say? Let's go introduce ourselves." Applejack led the way around the back of the house, keeping the Bitten high, eyes lined up with the sights, as Twilight followed close behind, ears pricked for the barest sound, breathing deep through her nose, the Ash at shoulder height. The two stepped from the side of the house into the back garden. The lawn was overgrown, full of weeds and wild flowers. The flower beds themselves were out of control and there was a low wall a few yards from the house, with a picket gate opposite the back door leading to what Twilight could only assume was an allotment. The dilapidated greenhouse certainly seemed to suggest as such. "So where are they?" Applejack asked. "I... I don't know," Twilight muttered. She tried breathing in through her nose again but the area was so saturated in the stink of werewolf that she couldn't distinguish the source. She was so close to the bull's-eye and it was so frustrating she couldn't get any closer. "We'll have to look around," Twilight muttered, the moon retreating behind the clouds. "We won't get any closer with my nose at any rate." "Whatever you say," Applejack muttered, stepping towards the walled off allotment. The greenhouse exploded in a shower of grime covered glass as something shot out like a bullet at Applejack. She gave a cry of alarm as the something collided with her, sending both of them sprawling in the grass and dirt. Twilight pointed her gun at the two figures, but whoever or whatever had attacked Applejack rolled off of her onto their feet, before leaping at Twilight, hoping to take her with the same swiftness that he had surprised Applejack. Twilight however was not as easily surprised as Applejack however, jumping to the side and bringing the Ash up to aim, her finger already squeezing the trigger. She didn't fire however, the sound of footsteps on broken glass catching her attention. She flipped backwards as a second figure lunged from the destroyed greenhouse. She landed on her feet and took a few quick hops backwards, standing like a shield before the still downed Applejack. The two figures looked back at her. The smell of werewolf was practically in her mind now it was so strong and it was clear where it was coming from. The two young men right in front of her. One of them, the one with dirty golden hair, was crouched in a cat-like, feral stance. The other, the one with silvery blonde hair, looked almost bored, one thumb hooked into the left pocket of his jeans. "I told you you were too hasty," the silvery haired one chided to the other. "Can't... help it," the other grunted. "She's... different." "Different how?" "Not human, that's how. Not fully anyway." The silvery haired one seemed to mull this over in his mind for a little while. "Interesting." He lunged at Twilight and she ducked the swipe he made for her head. She did not however manage to avoid his other hand coming to up and striking the Ash from her hand. The pristine new weapon span from her grasp and landed sient in the grass, lost from sight and reach. Twilight grunted and made a fist of her now empty hand and slammed her knuckles into his ribs, throwing him backwards. The other one was right behind him however and Twilight had to jump backwards as he came at her, slashing with wild punches left and right. Twilight lifted her right arm to block another wild swipe and came in with her left elbow, smacking against the cheek of her new enemy. He flew bodily through the air, turning head over heels in airborne cartwheels. He landed on his fingertips however, before coiling like a spring and coming back at Twilight from above with a kick she couldn't have possibly dodged. She gasped, coughing as the boot sank into her belly, staggering backwards from the attack as something caught her leg, causing her to trip. As she fell she saw the other one standing over her, lifting his right arm high, fist by his neck, left hand supporting his shoulder, ready to bring his elbow down on Twilight's throat. Time seemed to slow down for Twilight and instinct kicked in. Her left hand shot out and grabbed the silver haired one by the throat as her feet suddenly found traction on the ground. Her vision turned red as her right hand came up and slammed into his temple before she straightened up, lifting him with her and throwing him bodily into his golden haired companion, sending both of them staggering. Forgetting the Tombstone was still holstered at her hip, Twilight leapt after them both, both hands balled up in fists as the golden haired one got to his feet. She swung a punch at him and he blocked it, but Twilight's other fist smacked into his jaw. He tried retaliating, tried to punch with the hand he had used to block, but Twilight trapped it in her armpit, smacking his palm into his nose with a satisfying crunch. His cry of pain was cut off when Twilight let his trapped arm go, and punched him in the mouth. She felt a few of his teeth give way under the force of the punch, blood gushing over her gloves. She felt rather than heard the other one come up behind her and she pulled her arm back, blood still covering her hand and a tooth flying past her gaze and she slammed her elbow into the other one's eye. He screeched in pain as Twilight followed up with a knee into his ribs, before she slammed both of the heels of her palms on his ears, sending him to the ground like a sack of bricks. Twilight took a step back from the two felled enemies, breathing heavily, vision returning to normal. She gulped in air, aware of the heady smell of blood cutting through the night like a knife. She turned her head to where Applejack was crouched, the other woman having at last recovered consciousness. She was rubbing her forehead and grimacing in pain. "You okay?" Twilight asked, rushing to her friend's side. Applejack nodded slowly, the clouds rolling back from the moon. "Rarity was right," she mumbled. "Fast son of a bitch." "Sons," Twilight prompted. "There were two of them." "Past tense?" "I took care of it," Twilight said, giving Applejack a reassuring smile. A low moan came from behind her and Twilight whipped around. The two boys were stirring, there bodies drenched in a heavy sweet that seemed impossible for such a cold night. There prone forms shimmered like diamond*. Twilight frowned, then gasped as she looked up at the moon behind her, only just realising its break from cloud cover. "Ah crap baskets," she muttered. There was a snap of bone and someone screamed. The two writhing forms on the ground were contorting into positions no normal human could reach without severe injury. The crack of bones filled the air and the smell of werewolf became overwhelming to Twilight as the two boys grew in size, thick, shaggy hair growing from all over their bodies. "Took care of it did ya partner?" Applejack grunted getting to her feet and lifting the Bitten again. "There's always room for error," Twilight muttered. "Next time make sure there's room for us to get out of here," Applejack muttered as the two werewolves got to their feet. Both now towered above Twilight and Applejack, easily clearing the eight feet mark, with broad shoulders. Shaggy fur covered their entire bodies, the colour reminiscent of the hair they'd had as humans. Their eyes were each bloodshot and sunken, their teeth long and pointed fangs dripping with salivation. On the finger of each hand were powerful, sharp, lethal looking claws. "Choose your poison," Twilight muttered softly. "How about you take the big guy?" Applejack whispered back. "Which one's the big guy?" Twilight hissed, slowly reaching for the Tombstone. The golden haired wolf lunged at Twilight, snarling, teeth bared, claws outstretched. Applejack cursed, but Twilight's vision turned red once more and she ducked the swip, planted her feet firmly into the ground and leaned into the wolf, shoulders pressed against his abdomen. With a grunt of effort, Twilight lifted the beast off of his feet and sent him careening headfirst into the ground. "Jesus!" Applejack cried out in amazement, as the wolf sprawled in the long grass. Twilight looked up at Applejack and grabbed her by the arm, yanking her backwards as the silver werewolf struck, his clawed hand sending a clod of earth into the air in a sudden blast. "Eye on the ball," Twilight panted. "Yeah," Applejack murmured weekly, before she shook herself and lifted the Bitten, taking aim. "No more play time pooch," she growled, and pulled the trigger. The werewolf howled in pain and staggered back, clutching at his shoulder, the silver shrapnel worming its way into the flesh, causing steam and blood to hiss and ooze from the wounds. Applejack pumped the Bitten and fired another shot, taking a couple of steps forward as she pumped the next shell and fired. The werewolf let out an monstrous scream of pain and anger as blood spurted from his chest and abdomen. Applejack paused then, and smiled as she remembered her orders. Holstering the Bitten, she quickly released the Fang and took aim at the werewolf's already injured shoulder. "Eat this ya' monster," she growled, and pulled the trigger. There was a crack like a thunderbolt and an earsplitting wrenching sound as the werewolf's shoulder more or less exploded, tearing his arm clean from his body in a shower of blood. The werewolf for his part descended into immediate panic and shock, shaking like a leaf in a hurricane. He turned on his heel and started stumbling away, losing balance as a result of his new weight. Applejack however wasn't going to let the monster live, and fired another round form the Fang into his leg. The werewolf screamed again, collapsing to the floor, where he writhed in pain. Applejack took her time, leisurely strolling over to where he lay, swapping weapons again. When she reached the werewolf, she pressed the barrel of the Bitten against the base of his neck. "Play dead," Applejack muttered, and pulled the trigger. Twilight stepped away from Applejack as she lifted the Bitten and turned her attention back to her own werewolf. The golden beast was getting back to his feet, something Twilight wasn't too keen on. Setting from a sprinter's start, Twilight jumped in the air and slammed both feet into the wolf's chest, sending him sprawling backwards. The wolf slashed wildly at Twilight as he fell, but she was already rolling in the grass and getting to her own feet to care. The werewolf quickly followed and howled, rushing Twilight, an arm pulled back to strike. Twilight, deciding to test her abilities, somersaulted over his head, before spinning around and punching him in the kidney. He grunted and swiped backwards at Twilight. She grabbed his arm however and twisted, pushing him over so that his torso was parallel to the floor, keeping his arm straight. Then she slammed her elbow on to his. There was a snap and a scream as the wolf snatched his broken, useless arm away from Twilight. In rage he slammed his fist into Twilight's torso sending her flying through the air. She landed in the grass, grunting in pain, when her hand landed on something metal. She smiled suddenly as she realised what it was. The werewolf was coming at her, mouth wide, good arm raised ready to strike. Twilight smirked however and pulled the Ash from the grass and pointed it straight into the werewolf's open mouth. His eyes widened as he realised what was happening and Twilight smiled serenely. "Pick a god and pray." Author's Note *NO! FUCK NO AM I MAKING ALLUSIONS TO TWILIGHT! FUCK RIGHT OFF! This chapter has been a long time coming simply because I wanted to show off just how badass these two can be by themselves.
{XIX}Rarity looked at the letter in her hands long and hard. This would be the fourth time she reread the damned thing and still half of it was lost on her. A few words sank in here and there, and the general meaning and tone was conveyed but that was what so confused her. That and the envelope she held in the other hand. There was nothing really outlandish about the envelope itself. The paper was inconspicuous enough if a little high quality. The address was written in a flowing script and probably by way of fountain pen. No the envelope was nothing special. The wax seal on the back however? The wax emblem of the Iscariot Organisation? That was confusing in it's own right. But the contents of the letter? That was what sent Rarity's mind spinning a little as she walked without thought to the basement laboratories that Sir Trixie had sealed herself in once again. The Titan, as it had been dubbed, was undergoing it's final examination by Trixie with Alucard in tow. She hoped he would be able to dispel a growing fear as to the monster's origins, or find a way in which, if more were to arrive, it could be defeated with greater speed. Not that simply examining the Titan would coerce Sir Trixie from the laboratories of course. There were still the two werewolves to see to as well, despite the both being severely mutilated by Twilight and Applejack; literally torn to pieces. The combined draw of these new assets to examine had been more than enough to keep Trixie from emerge from the labs for more than an hour at a time. She'd barely slept since the werewolves had been rolled in and ate the bare minimum to keep her awake, fascinated by the bodies that would've made lesser men empty the guts in pure disgust. Rarity didn't mind the gore or the state of the bodies. She's been too preoccupied with maintaining the weapons after Twilight and Applejack had returned them to the armoury. Standard Hellsing doctrine dictated that officers should perform maintenance on any weapons taken out of the armoury before they were returned to Rarity. There were however exceptions to the rule. Specifically the Vampire-Only designated weapons. The designs looks similar to the weapons Rarity had modified originally, but they were more complicated by far, and only with the extensive blueprints could assembly be achieves, let alone disassembly. The rule had come about when Alucard had been reinstated shortly after Sir Trixie had taken over Hellsing. Something about Alucard's demeanour gave off the impression that he would be less inclined to maintain his weapon; something Rarity couldn't abide after all the hours she had slaved over making the weapon. Not that Rarity minded maintaining the Vampire weapons. Every tiny screw, every little spring and every bolt and pin had it's place and Rarity loved nothing more than tinkering with her masterpieces, making sure everything was absolutely perfect as she cleaned away blood and gunpowder and any other residue from a fire fight. The process of assembly brought her attention back to the mahogany box she carried under her arm, and her fingers drummed on it gently as she smiled. While Sir Trixie and Alucard might be surprised at the news she was bringing them, Alucard would be very much please with his new... accessory. She knocked smartly on the door of the laboratory and waited for access. There was a pause and then a buzz of an intercom. "Who is it?" came the tired and weary voice of Sir Trixie. "Rarity ma'am," she replied simply. "I've come to delivery some mail." There was a pause and then the door opened slightly with a hiss of pneumatics and Rarity gripped the handle and stepped into the decontamination chamber. She waited as she was thoroughly decontaminated before stepping into the next room. Alucard was standing over the Titan, and peering into it's hollowed out chest cavity, deep in thought, a look almost akin to longing on his face. Rarity new what he was thinking. The Vampire was wishing there were more of these creatures. A hundred hundred of them all armed to the teeth and storming down the gravel path of the estate. Trixie on the other hand was sitting at her desk typing away at a few notes on the computer. She looked tired, under fed and unkempt. Her hair was greasy and dishevelled, her glasses smudged and her eyes sunken with dark rings around her eyes and sags underneath. She was also shaking, indicating she was suffering from a lack of access to her cigars. Professionalism outweighed her addictions of course. She turned as Rarity entered and smiled at the sight of her old friend, though it was forced and strained. "So I get mail delivered to the labs now Rarity?" she asked with a weary sigh. "Usually ma'am I'd leave you to your little pet project until you passed out from exhaustion and have the mail ready for you the moment you woke up next to a pot of fresh Earl-Grey and a cigar all prepared and ready for you ma'am," Rarity said handing the letter to Trixie. "But given the sender and the nature of the letter, I thought it prudent to bring it straight to your attention." "The sender?" Trixie asked looking at the letter envelope before examining the letter in any greater detail. She froze. Even her jitters from nicotine withdrawal stopped. "If this is your idea of a prank Rarity it is in poor taste," Trixie said slowly. "You know ma'am my sense of humour is much drier than that," Rarity said, biting her lip. "This is a genuine article." "Iscariot," Trixie muttered low under her breath, reading through the letter. "This is the first time they've been so cordial with us. I wonder what would prompt such a... civil response." "It appears the Iscariot organisation want to outsource to Hellsing on a matter they consider of grave importance," Rarity said. "I see," Trixie muttered, her eyes pursuing the letter. "How... unusual of Iscariot." "Agreed," Rarity said, turning to Alucard, who had watched the whole exchange with passive interest. "I've brought something for you Alucard and I simply refuse to let you leave here without it." Alucard blinked and chuckled as Rarity presented him with the box. "You've brought me a new present it seems." "Indeed," Rarity said smiling and setting the box down on the end of the operation table. "I looked at the specifications of the Cassull and saw it was lacking compared to some of the other weapons I've made in the past. Not very fitting for a Vampire of your stature to be using sub-par equipment." "Then what masterpiece have you created for me Rarity?" asked Alucard as he opened the box. Inside the cushioned red velvet was a sleek hand gun of a midnight black metal that shone with an evil glare. Its upper assemble appeared not to have a slide, before Alucard realised the upper assembly was the slide. It's barrel was definitely over a foot long with a silver ejected in the left hand side and mahogany slats on the grip. The words 'Jesus Christ is in Heaven now' were inscribed on the left hand side along with the words 'Hellsing ARMS XIII' on the other side. Alucard picked up the weapon and was initially surprised by the weight in his hand. "What art is this that I see before me?" he asked quietly. "I knew you'd like it," Rarity said seeming. "This, my dear Alucard, is The Jackal. A thirteen millimetre anti-freak combat pistol. The rounds that this little devil fires are custom built and far more powerful than the four fifty-four Cassull rounds you're used to. It comes in at thirty nine centimetres long weighing in at sixteen kilos in weight, six rounds per magazine." Alucard looked at her as she offered him a magazine. He took it and snapped it into place into the gun without a moment's hesitation. "The rounds themselves?" "Thirteen millimetre exploding shells." "Casings?" "Pure Macedonian silver." "And the tips? Explosive or mercury?" "Mercury tips. And they're already blessed before you ask." Alucard extended his arm to it's full reach, gun in hand and aimed down the sights, feeling the weight and the balance. His small smile broke into a face splitting leer as he turned to Rarity. "It's perfection Rarity." "Oh the pleasure was all in it's design Alucard," Rarity said bowing slightly. "Your approval is merely a bonus." "I'd wager this weapon might have a shot at even putting me down," Alucard muttered to himself. "Rarity," Trixie said at last. "I'm going to retire." "Of course ma'am," Rarity said, bowing to her. "Would you care for anything before you do?" "No thank you Rarity," Trixie said, getting to her feet and strokes her hair out of her eyes. "But I wonder if you would mind taking a note?" "The nature of the note?" Rarity asked, pulling a pen and notepad seemingly from nowhere. "A reply to Iscariot." Rarity and Alucard paused at this. "You wish to reject them Sir Trixie?" Rarity asked. Trixie sighed. "I wish to accept their... proposal. If Iscariot and Hellsing can mend this feud then for the good of Equestria I must accept that possibility. The good we could do together would outweigh any ill will we may feel towards each other. I see no negatives to this situation." "It may well be a trap," Rarity said. "Then I will endeavour to make sure that if it is a trap then Iscariot will regret attempting to attack me," Trixie said. "Alucard I ask that you refrain from exerting any excess energy for the next week or so. " "As you command my Master," Alucard said bowing gently. "Rarity." "Yes ma'am?" "Take note." "Of course ma'am." "To Bishop Mi Amore Cadenza," Trixie said. "I thank you for your correspondence and your generous proposal. The nature of your request is strange given the hostilities that have breached our two houses for these long generations. Nevertheless I shall accept your request and will meet you on the date specified. As you have no doubt assumed I shall chose a place of meeting, given the aforementioned hostilities. The Manehatten Museum of Fine Arts is set for a grand opening ceremony on the date specified. It shoulden't be too difficult for you to procure access to the event. You are welcome to bring an escort if it makes you more comfortable. I hope we can enjoy a pleasant and civil evening together. Yours, Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing, Royal Knight of the Round Table and the Realm of Equestria." She waited as Rarity finished her dictation. "Shall I prepare and send the reply tonight ma'am?" she asked as the signed off with a flourish. "Leave it for now Rarity," Trixie yawned as she approached the door. "I may change my mind come morning. Just in case though I want you to prepare a dossier on everything we have correlated on Vampire activity in recent months, the Titan and the werewolves we have next door." "Understood ma'am," Rarity said bowing. "I hope you have a pleasant night's sleep." "I'll try too," Trixie sighed. She paused here and turned a little as she was halfway into the decontamination chamber. "Rarity?" "Ma'am?" "Prepare some warm brandy and water. I fear I might be in for a sleepless night." "I doubt that highly ma'am you've been awake for nearly fifty six-hours now," Rarity said smiling gently. "But I shall adhere to your request and prepare you a drink should you need the aid in falling asleep." "Thank you." Author's Note Fuck a duck I'm tired But seriously guys I'm super duper sorry that my production rate has gone down the shitter. I do not known what is up with my brain sometimes
{XX}"No." "This isn't a request Captain it's-" "Completely out of the question. N. O. Nuh-uh. Did not sign up to play fucking dress-up." Rarity sighed pinching the bridge of her nose, summoning all of her strength. Rainbow had an impressive military resume for certain, all of which included some questionable methods. Assassination, kidnapping, sabotage and various other acts that, in most civilised cultures, would be considered terrorism. Infiltration and espionage were well within the Captain's repertoire of course. However social etiquette was apparently not within her job description. "You were hired as security and additional support for the Hellsing organisation Captain," Rarity said as she opened her eyes again. She neglected to ignore the fact that Rainbow was naked save for a towel wrapped around her waist. "I should think that an evening of polite society won't kill you. Especially after all that you've been through Captain." "Usually when I do the 'passive observer' shtick it's from over a hundred metres away with a sniper rifle," Dash grumbled. "Maybe a bottle of Jack." "While I can appreciate the sentiment," Rarity muttered, "A closer hand is needed when dealing Iscariot. And discretion of course, something you will lack dressed in full military regalia and armed to the teeth." "She'll have the vampire won't she?" "Yes, yes she will," Rarity conceded. "But Alucard is... Alucard is a little wild." "Wild?" Rainbow queried, walking over to a chest of drawers and allowing the towel to drop as she did. "Yes. He's more one to allow a fight to break out simply for the chance to kill something if he's bored." Rarity said, averting her eyes from Rainbow's toned bottom. "And what about the other two? AJ and Twilight?" Rainbow asked, pulling on a pair of navy blue spats before rooting around in the second drawer for the sports bra that went with it. "Applejack has already agreed to the assignment," Rarity sighed. "Twilight on the other we value as an unnecessary risk to the mission." "How come?" "Iscariot is unaware we have a second vampire under our control," Rarity explained, finally turning her attention back to Rainbow as she worked the sports bra on and reached for the freshly ironed Hellsing training fatigues provided by Rarity; mustard yellow t-shirt and matching joggers. "The Iscariot organisation aren't on best terms with us to begin with for our toleration of Alucard, though I assume they think that we prevent Alucard from creating new vampires. I don't think they'd react kindly to a new vampire in our midst and Twilight doesn't have a firm enough grasp on her vampiric powers to make sure that she doesn't accidentally reveal herself to Iscariot. Besides, your experience in the field would be a valuable asset on this mission." Rainbow paused at the and bit her lip before running her hands through her slightly damp hair as she began to braid it into her signature ponytail. Rarity waited patiently as Rainbow braided her hair and threw it back over her shoulder before she turned to Rarity, slipping her shirt over her head and her sunglasses up onto her nose. "I have four conditions," she said. "I'm listening." "One. I'm gonna be drinking." "I wouldn't recommend it but you're a... sensible adult and can make your own choices." "Damn right I can. Two. I get discretion. That, I can pull off. But I'm not flying in unarmed ya hear? I want at least something to defend myself with." "Of course Captain. Like we'd let you walk in there without some means of defending yourself and Sir Trixie." "I'm glad you agree. Three. I don't do dresses." "Do?" Rarity asked, slightly confused. "You know, appreciate, tolerate, care for, have anywhere near my body in anyway shape or form," Dash elaborated. "I see," Rarity said slowly. "I think we can come to some sort of arrangement." "Good," Dash said smiling. "The fourth condition?" "Four. And listen close 'cause this is the most important one." Dash leaned into Rarity, allowing her sunglasses to slide down her nose so that the other woman could look into her eyes. "I. Do not. Dance." "An interesting list of conditions," Trixie murmured as she rubbed sleep from her eyes. "But ones we can easily acquiesce to I assume." "Absolutely Sir Trixie," Rarity said as she set the breakfast tray down on Trixie's bedside table. "A formal tuxedo should be easy to fashion for the captains particular measurements. And I can even experiment with my skills as a seamstress to accommodate the Captain's desire to remain armed. It has been too long since I put my hand to the art of the dress. Not that I'm complaining of course I love my workshop as much as my sewing table. Still I'm sure the latter's covered in dust and cobwebs by now." Trixie mumbled something incoherent as she pushed herself up in bed and reached for the steaming mug of coffee. She brought it up to her nose and took a deep inhale, wrinkling in slight ill-will and glared at Rarity. Rarity remained the impassive butler as always and watched as Trixie drank half the mug of steaming black coffee. Rarity knew that Trixie hated coffee more than a poke in the eye with a sharp stick but she begrudgingly drank it whenever she was driven down into the dirt by stubbornness, workload or the rare occasions she descended into complete whiskey based inebriated paralysis. Those were fun mornings and Rarity wanted to burn them from her memory. Trixie set aside her mug and rubbed her temples slightly as Rarity refilled the mug with more coffee. "Are you sure it's wise to allow her to consume alcohol on this assignment? Professionalism aside I'd rather not have to rely on the Captain to defend my life if she can barely see straight." "I have already made enquiries as to the Captain's level of alcoholic tolerance," Rarity reassured as Sir Trixie began draining her refilled mug. "According to several sources the Captain once downed a gill of absinthe before even appearing buzzed. I tend to take such a tale with a grain of salt as everyone seems to have been drinking that night given how half of the Wild Geese referred to the night in question as: 'One hell of a bender.'" Trixie finished her mug of coffee and set the mug down as violently as possible and reached for the plate of toast. She eyed the various spreads on the nearby saucer and raised an eyebrow. "Where's the marmalade?" she asked simply, chomping into a corner of the toast. Rarity bowed to Sir Trixie apologetically. "I'm so sorry Sir but we appear to have run out of marmalade this morning. I will make a note of it for our next delivery." Sir Trixie merely shrugged and kept eating her toast sans marmalade. She was simply too tired to care at the moment about something as trivial as marmalade. She was however the head of the Hellsing Organisation and there were more pressing matters to deal with. The upcoming meeting with Iscariot however. "Did the Captain make any requests regarding what kind of armaments she wants to take?" she asked, reaching for the morning paper. "Not as of yet Sir Trixie. But I'm sure we'll be able to find something to meet her standards." Sir Trixie nodded as she chomped on the toast a little more. Rarity watched for a few moments more before bowing slightly. "If I may Sir I shall now attend to other matters around the manor." Sir Trixie nodded absently reaching for a steaming bowl of porridge as she skimmed through the paper. Rarity smiled absently, bowed, and left the room. Twilight panted heavily as she fell backwards onto the blue mat behind her, her face and chest red from over-exertion, the darker stains of black on her training t-shirt and the thin shiny sheen on her skin testament to the obvious. Even now she could hear the Wonderbolts murmuring amongst themselves; some in the slow process of reloading, others curious if they were supposed to. A cold voice soon put a stop to that. "Again humans," Alucard said simply, standing in the shadows of the firing range. Twilight gave a small groaned and pushed herself to her feet. Ever since she'd gotten back from the werewolf attacks Alucard had decided to take care of two birds with one stone. The Wonderbolts needed a live vampire to aim at. Twilight needed to get used to the strength now in her vampiric muscles. Though she was only a fledgling and not a proper vampire yet, Sir Trixie and Dash had agreed to Alucard's suggestion and organised a time in which the Wonderbolts could use Twilight for target practice. Twilight's objections to this plan apparently fell on deaf ears. She stumbled a little as she got to her feet and stretched her arms and legs. She wiped the sweat from her brow and crouched slightly, prepared to dash, duck, dip, dive and dodge around the hail of bullets. Just like she'd done repeatedly for the past three hours already. She could tell that even the Wonderbolts, for all their professionalism and military experience, were getting a little sick of running this same drill over and over and over again. As she was about to start however the door to the firing range was kicked open and Rainbow Dash strolled in, Rarity following after, the other woman with a very anticipating grin on her face. The Wonderbolts all looked up as Rainbow walked up and stepped back as Dash approached the counter. Alucard looked on with mild interest and Rainbow gave him a toothy grin. "Came down for some target practice," Rainbow elaborated, looking at Twilight. "You don't mind being my dance partner right Twi?" Twilight frowned but said nothing. Rainbow shrugged as Soarin stepped up beside her. "Not like you to join us for target practice Cap," he said. Twilight cleared her throat and Soarin gave a sheepish look in apology. Rainbow smiled however as Rarity stepped forward and placed a box in front of Rainbow. "Well the Captain decided she needed to break in the new stallion," Rarity proclaimed, opening the box with a theatrical flourish. She caressed the gun inside with a motherly touch and smiled. "Ah Smith and Wesson... they do half of my work for me." Within the box was a what appeared at first glance to be a Smith and Wesson SW1911 semi-automatic pistol. Rarity had meant what she had said by Smith and Wesson doing half her work for her. It appeared to be barely modified from its original form. The barrel was longer certainly but only by about an inch and a half at most. The assemble of the weapon was slightly chunkier however and the handle was shaped to fit ergonomically in Rainbow's hand. Inscribed on the upper assembly were the familiar words: 'Hellsing ARMS 4681.' "This is the latest addition to the Hellsing armoury ladies and gentlemen," Rarity said proudly. "The OSK92 Penance. For concealed use at private functions, or for blowing a vampire scumbag 6ft. under. The Penance is one of the few Hellsing armaments I've made to be useable with anti-vampire and standard munitions." Soarin scratched his chin as Rainbow picked up the gun and gave a skeptical once over. "No offense ma'am but this looks just like the SW1911. What sort of modifications did you do exactly?" Rarity cleared her throat and removed the gun from Soarin's grasp and, with practiced ease, snapped the magazine into place and turned smartly to face Twilight. "Does the SW1911 fire 50 caliber ammunition sir?" she asked simply before taking casual aim at Twilight and opened fire. Twilight leaped aside from the silver bullet and barely a moment after her toes touched the floor she heard another shot rang out. She slid to her left and felt the bullet whisk past her ear. A third shot and a fourth. A fifth a sixth a seventh an eighth! Twilight barely managed to dodge out of Rarity's sight for more than a second and even when she did, Rarity found her again without giving her pause to breathe. It also didn't help that her aim was getting more accurate after every miss. The ninth shot clipped Twilight's ear and she hissed in pain. The bullet hadn't done more than brush off the top layer of skin, but the injury burned with an unnatural ferocity. Her balance thrown off, her hand went up to cover her clipped ear. The tenth shot rang out, whizzing to aim squarely in her shoulder. Twilight's vision turned red just like it had during the fight with the werewolves. Her senses then clouded. A haze spread over her vision and she felt herself rushing forwards suddenly. When her vision cleared she was standing by the door of the firing range, the bullet that would have smacked her in the arm clutched tight in her fist. Twilight felt dizzy and slumped against the wall, pressing a hand against her head. She didn't realise that the Wonderbolts were staring at her. All except for Rainbow who was holding the Penance and sliding a new magazine into place, looking like a child who had their Christmas present early. The sound of slow applause brought Twilight's attention back to Alucard. He was clapping, slowly, but definitely sincerely. There was a beaming smile on his face and a fascinated gleam in his red eyes. He gave a satisfied chuckle before walking to leave the firing range. He gripped Twilight's shoulder tenderly for a moment. "Well done police girl," Alucard congratulated her. Then he spoke to the Wonderbolts as Rarity made her way over to Twilight. "The police girl will need rest. I'm sure the mentally stimulating task of shooting paper targets won't bore you." And with that he left the room. Rarity helped Twilight back to her feet as the Wonderbolts began setting up the normal targets. "Come on darling. I'll fix you up something red and juicy to get your strength back." Twilight mumbled and allowed Rarity to lead her away. "What happened?" she mumbled. "Later darling," Rarity consoled. "Later." Author's Note Wabalabadubdub! Um.... so... I'm not dead?
{XXI}Rainbow tugged at the lapels of his suit for what seemed to Rarity the twentieth time since she'd got into the car. A habit that required Rarity use every ounce of her willpower to stop her from doing so. She wanted the Captain to be comfortable of course, but not if that caused any sort of damage to her craftsmanship. The Captain crossed her legs again and folded her arms, a bored scowl across her face as Rarity slowly maneuvered the car through the Manehatten traffic towards the newly opened Manehatten Museum of Fine Arts they were set to meet Iscariot at. Rarity looked in the rearview mirror so as she could see into the back of the car and watch Sir Trixie, Applejack, Rainbow and Alucard. All of whom were dressed to impress. Rainbow was in a jet black suit and tie, though she wore her mercenary boots she'd brought from Griffonstan causing the dusty and sand coloured combat boots to clash horribly with the crisp clean and dark of her trouser leg. The suit jacket hung open off of her frame revealing the lime green waistcoat and cobalt blue shirt. Sometime between Rarity setting off and now she'd gotten rid of her tie and her shirt collar was open. Her signature sunglasses were low on her nose and she was holding a beer bottle loosely by the neck. The Penance was kept in a shoulder holster just under Rainbow's left armpit, hidden as discreetly as Rarity could manage considering that Rainbow liked having her jacket open. Applejack was, thankfully, more professional how she wore her clothes. Her navy blue suit was worn immaculately and buttoned up exactly as Rarity had made it to; the crisp white dress shirt perfectly offsetting the dark of the navy and the cherry red tie she wore. She did look slightly uncomfortable Rarity noted, but that might have had something to do with the fact that she was unused to wearing such garments. Or perhaps she was unsure how she was to reach the Fang in its shoulder holster under her armpit if her jacket was so buttoned up. Alucard leaned back in his seat, smiling absently and swirling the contents of a champagne flute idly as his red eyes flashed from beneath his orange tinted spectacles. He, of course, looked positively pristine in a suit of dark charcoal and a blood red dress shirt. He had neglected to place his arms through the sleeves of his black overcoat, simply wearing the coat over his shoulders as if it were a cloak or cape of some kind. Rarity had no doubt he absolutely delighted in looking so dapper, though perhaps he secretly hoped a fight would break out so as he could match the colour of his suit to that of his shirt. Sir Trixie was once again rereading the letter that the Iscariot Organisation had sent to her, as if she sought to gain new insight into the mind of Iscariot through a fiftieth examination. She was the only one from the Hellsing Organisation who hadn't donned a new wardrobe. Rarity couldn't blame her. This meeting was as much a show of strength as anything else and her usual attire definitely left an impression of just that. She sighed and slipped the piece of paper into an inside pocket of her coat as Rarity pulled the car close to the main stairs of the Museum. The flashing lights of the press camera caused Rarity to grind her teeth slightly as she pulled the car up to the curb. She opened her door and stepped out into the street before opening Sir Trixie's door and allowing her, Applejack, Rainbow and Alucard to disembark. A valet came over to take the car from Rarity and drove it to a private parking space. "Maintain a casual distance you two," Rarity murmured to Rainbow and Applejack. "I shall remain at Sir Trixie's side throughout the night. Alucard will be... himself. I hope neither of you will need to draw arms but-" "I got it," Dash drawled lazily. "Keep an eye out but don't look like we're watching you." "Precisely," Rarity said as she melted into Sir Trixie's shadow. Applejack looked uneasily at Sir Trixie and Rarity even as Rainbow began making immediate headway towards the nearest cocktail waiter. Sir Trixie gave her a reassuring smile as Alucard began to wander amongst the guests, his face a mask of serene indifference. Applejack bit her lip, but nodded and began making her way towards a nearby exhibit. "Well then Rarity," Sir Trixie said as the two of them started their own circuit around the museum. "It's been a while since we had to engage in a bit of high society hasn't it?" "If one doesn't consider living on a private estate inherited from their forefathers as high society then yes," Rarity said smirking lightly even as Sir Trixie turned to give her a reproachful look. Rarity cleared her throat lightly and said, "Though I admit I do understand what you mean. You do spend an awful amount of time cooped up sir. I'm only your butler ma'am but you really need a hobby outside of your work. Perhaps you could find an interest in classic cars ma'am?" Sir Trixie gave a shudder as she considered it. "The one thing I hated about my father," she muttered and Rarity gave a small snort of laughter. "Horse riding then perhaps?" she suggested. "I believe we still have a stable somewhere around the estate. I'm uncertain as to whether or not we have any horses but I can soon check?" "And add yet more to your long list of daily chores? You're one to talk anyhow. The amount of times I've told you you need a holiday." "I have my workshop and my studio ma'am. I'm content with how I spend my free time. A butler's work is never done anyhow, and quite frankly if I couldn't do the work I do then what sort of butler would I be?" "One who would get an appropriate holiday package?" "Oh who needs a holiday? Every day is an adventure working for you ma'am." Sir Trixie stopped suddenly and Rarity looked around to see what she was looking for. Then her eyes found the pair that had so caught her employer's attention. "Yes Rarity," Sir Trixie said slowly. "Every day an adventure..." Standing before a modern art display was a woman a few years her senior and a man older still. The woman had curly hair in shades of pike purple and creamy blonde, dressed in two piece burgundy suit. The man, with oily greying black hair, dressed in a black suit with a dark red tie. They were deep in discussion about the nearby sculpture as Rarity and Sir Trixie approached. "So it's a face that looks like a rock yes?" the man was saying. "I think... it's a metaphor," she replied, though she sounded uncertain. "I think we can all agree it's a bit of cheap tat though yes?" Sir Trixie said, standing behind them both. The man flinched, but the woman seemed incapable of being surprised. She turned slowly and smiled serenely at Sir Trixie. "Well, I wouldn't go that far," she replied. "Do I agree it doesn't reach the high standards of fine art? Yes. Cheap tat is a bit harsh." She gave another smile and inclined her head. "Bishop Mi Amore Cadenza of Princess Celestia's Iscariot Organisation." She offered her hand. Sir Trixie took it in her own and shook it gently. "Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing of Princess Luna's Hellsing Organisation." The two of them dropped the other's hands and Trixie indicated Rarity beside her. "This is my butler Rarity Caroline Belle." Rarity took this as her opportunity to bow smartly to the Bishop. "My associate, Father Franklyn Richards," Cadenza replied, indicating the man beside her. Father Richard's gave a curt nod unsure of what to do with himself. Cadenza rolled her eyes and turned back to Sir Trixie. "So then, shall we get down to business?" "That depends on what business we have," Sir Trixie replied curtly. Bishop Cadenza's smile moved a fraction, and the warmth died a little in her eyes. "Let's not play games with each other Sir Trixie," she said cooly, holding a hand up to Father Richards. He stepped forwards and withdrew from inside his balzer a small black notebook and handed it to Bishop Cadenza. "We at Iscariot are aware that there are certain... issues arising in Equestria. Issues that the Hellsing organisation is having difficulty suppressing. Not-" she said quickly holding up a hand at Trixie's rather indignant expression as she began to speak, "to discredit the work that is being applied by Hellsing. In the name of transparency Iscariot is having similar issues we are having difficulty in resolving." "Bishop I must protest," Father Richards said suddenly. "There's no need to share such... sensitive information." "We were aware that there was something untoward happening with regards to Iscariot," Sir Trixie added. At this, Rarity lifted a long thin box she had been holding up and offered it to Bishop Cadenza. Confused the other woman looked at Sir Trixie with an eyebrow raised. "I can assure you it's quite safe. Rarity, if you wouldn't mind?" Rarity nodded and lifted the lid. Bishop Cadenza and Father Richards leaned in to examine the blessed bayonet blade that lay in the box, cushioned by silver velvet. "That's an Iscariot weapon," Cadenza said at last. "Recently forged by the looks of things. Not even two years old. How did you come by this?" "It was left by a vampire in what was the village of Hollow Shades," Sir Trixie explained as Father Richards took the box from Rarity and looked at it closer. "We recovered the blade there." "The serial number is intact," Richards muttered. "If I'm not mistaken this blade was assigned from Iscariot' armoury to Flash Sentry if I'm not mistaken." "That... seems likely," Cadenza agreed biting her lip. "Then it would appear that both our houses are currently facing the same enemy," Trixie surmised. "A quite sophisticated attack on two fronts." "Agreed," said the Bishop. "Together we might see the full picture of this threat and decide on how to combat it." "Bishop!" Richards cried, drawing a few stares from nearby patrons. "When you proposed a meeting to exchange information Iscariot was concerned enough but this. You cannot be suggesting cooperation with this... this... this group of heathens and heretics! Their fascination, their obsession with the occult has led them to madness and this... witch here is no different." Before Bishop Cadenza could reproach the priest beside her, her eyes widened in shock and Sir Trixie saw the long barrel of the Casull slide into her field of view from behind her. "Call my master a witch again and it will be the last thing you do with your miserable life," Alucard said with a cool hatred, the Casull aimed between Father Richards' eyes. Bishop Cadenza took a deep breath in through her nose to recompose herself and straightened up to her full height, surveying Alucard. "The infamous Hellsing vampire," Bishop Cadenza breathed, her eyes almost glowing with... was that anticipation Sir Trixie thought? "Such a pleasure to see you in person. Though... one good threat deserves another." There was movement beside her and Sir Trixie looked across at Rarity who was stood with her usual statuesque stillness... despite the bayonet held to her throat. Sir Trixie surveyed the young man holding the blade, though his teal eyes were focussed purely on Alucard. He wore a grey cassock and had spiky cobalt blue hair that rested on his shoulders. His skin was pale and fair and his eyes were partially hidden behind the glare of his glasses. Sir Trixie sighed and pushed down on Alucard's gun arm. "I think this has gotten a little out of hand," she muttered turning to look at Alucard who was eyeing the young man curiously. "Alucard I'd like to think I had tougher skin than a few insults thrown out in passionate anger. Please focus on saving my life from actual danger." Alucard paused and placed the Casull into the inside of his jacket. "As you command my master," he said and retreated into the darkness. Bishop Cadenza smiled gratefully at Sir Trixie and nodded to the priest holding Rarity at sword point. "Father Armour if you wouldn't mind I think we could have handled that without your assistance." Father Shining Armour looked at her and the bayonet slide up his sleeve and disappeared. "No chances ma'am," he muttered darkly, eyeing the space where Alucard had vanished. "The vampire might be willing to make a public spectacle of himself that does not mean you have to meet him at his level," Bishop Cadenza snapped. She turned back to Sir Trixie as Shining took a few steps back. "Sorry. That was rude." "But accurate," Trixie admitted. "He misbehaves in the worst ways possible." "And as for you, Father Richards," Cadenza said, turning to her companion with a terrible scowl, "Whilst I usually appreciate your input into these matters, there is a time and a place for such comments. We shall speak of this, later." Father Richards looked as if he were about to say something but a look from Father Armour made him reevaluate this thought. "Ladies," Rarity said, leaning forward slightly looking at Sir Trixie and Bishop Cadenza, "I suggest we keep moving so as to avoid undue attention." "Good idea thank you Rarity," Sir Trixie agreed before turning to Cadenza. "Shall we?" "Lead the way," Bishop Cadenza said gesturing for Sir Trixie to lead off. They began walking around the museum, Rarity and Father Richards a few steps behind and Father Armour even further back. As they walked, Bishop Cadenza began to speak. "As I mentioned before the Iscariot organisation has been suffering some rather distressing issues of late," she explained. "The death of Father Sentry is just one of numerous Iscariot casualties of late. To say nothing of the disappearances." "People have gone missing?" Sir Trixie asked. "Yes. And not simply the loss of out paladins and exorcists. We've lost high profile minds. Brilliant scientists, experts in their field who work with Iscariot for a greater good, have been lost." Sir Trixie thought about this for a moment and then spoke. "You refer to Vincent Franklyns? Last of the Frankenstein house of Germaney?" Bishop Candenza's eyes flashed to Sir Trixie's face, though she didn't turn to look at her. "My my where do you get your information from Sir Trixie? One would think that you were spying on the affairs of Iscariot." "Hardly. I think of him only due to the fact there is a cadaver lying in the mortuary of the Hellsing Estate. A corpse cobbled together from the dead and brought to life by occult magic and a single bolt of lightning." Bishop Cadenza breathed in steadily through her nose. "The madness of his great grandfather must run through his blood if he thinks to create such monstrosities in this day and age," she muttered darkly. "Where did you find the creature?" "It knocked down the front door to the manor house and nearly killed everyone inside," Sir Trixie responded calmly. "But as all good butlers should Rarity showed the unruly house guest a most hospitable welcome." "Just doing my job ma'am," Rarity said waving off Bishop Cadenza's glance over her shoulder. "Such brutish behaviour was hardly acceptable." "The Angel of Death rides again," muttered Father Richards to himself, though it was impossible to tell if he was being sarcastic. For her part, Bishop Cadenza merely ignored his comment and continued. "Dr Franklyns is but the most recent disappearance of Iscariot's scientific officers," she said. "There have been many more. All varying fields. Cartography, archaeology, para-zoology, engineering. There's no set pattern as to who is taken. They're experts int heir fields certainly but hardly the greatest minds that Iscariot has in any of them." "You believe there is a pattern that you have yet to discover?" "We are working under a few potential hypotheses but nothing has turned up any potential leads as to culprits if that is what you're asking. There are two locations which we wish to investigate closer however." "And you find yourselves unable to pursue these investigations as you find your organisation assailed upon by vampire attack upon vampire attack carried out by third and fourth rate vampires?" "And even if we did there is the possibility that we end up pursuing nothing more than a red herring." The small party reached the end of one of the gallery hallways and came face to face with a large landscape painting. It looked to be a modern interpretation of an ancient tapestry by some 'visionary' artist. Trixie didn't really care much about the details. It showed two great armies charging towards each other. In the centre however there was a long figure. A last survivor of a third army perhaps? Trixie didn't think much on the symbolism. "If our first joint venture is to investigate these two locations it would perhaps be prudent to send agents from both organisations?" Trixie suggested. "That way no one from either will be concerned about the quality of the investigation?" Cadence thought about this for a few moments and nodded to herself. "That.... is agreeable yes," she said. "Preferable actually. Although some of my agents may have... reservations about working in proximity to the Vampire. Though given as he is most likely your most durable agent it would be stupid frankly to send anyone else." "If it will put your agents at ease I can assure you that were Alucard mortal he would classified anorexic with the amount he eats," Trixie muttered with a wry smile. "His appetite has somewhat diminished over the years under Hellsing's service." "If that was meant to reassure you may want to reconsider your approach," Cadenza snorted derisively. The small cough of Father Armour from behind caused Sir Trixie to look toward him and Bishop Cadenza to half turn. "Father? Something you wish to say?" "Just..." He started before he cleared his throat again and adjusted his stance. "If in your opinion it is in the Iscariot Organisation's best interest to co-operate with Hellsing, then for the good of Iscariot I will volunteer to assist the Vampire in investigating whichever location he is sent." He paused here. "Though I must inform you that I cannot stay quite about this decision should Princess Celestia ask." The Bishop nodded. "Thank you Father for your understanding and candour." She looked to Sir Trixie. "I trust this arrangement should be acceptable to you?" Before Sir Trixie could respond however the fire alarm pierced the gentle classical music that had been playing thoughout the complex. As Sir Trixie looked up surprised at the sound, Alucard had stepped up beside her, a frown on his face. Running footsteps could be heard getting closer and the small party turned to see Applejack running towards them. Sir Trixie could tell instantly that something was desperately wrong. Sweat was pouring down her forehead and she white as a sheet. "Applejack, what's happened?" Trixie barked as Applejack skidded to a halt in front of them. "Rainbow," she managed to gasp as she bent over, sucking in breaths, shouting to be heard over the fire alarm. "She.... she-" The fire alarm cut out and all that they could hear was the distant sound of screams and sirens. "What's happened to Captain Dash?" Trixie asked, a nervous knot in her stomach. Applejack swallowed and straightened up, still deathly white. "She's found a bomb ma'am." Author's Note Guess what sluts I'm back?
{I}Police Inspector Twilight Sparkle drummed her fingers on the steering wheel and waited, her lips drawn in a tight line of impatience. She cast an annoyed expression out of the passenger side window, a vain attempt to see if her partner had at last come out of the shop. She hadn't. Twilight sighed and took another sip of her lukewarm coffee, nose wrinkling in distaste. She set the drink down and put a hand to her throbbing forehead. She hated her job sometimes. The long night's were bad enough, but she could live with those she reasoned... that is if she didn't keep having nightmares. Twilight shook her head. She wasn't going to think about them. It was bad enough that they plagues her sleep without interfering with her life while she was awake. The passenger door opened and Twilight's partner slipped in, one hand wrapped around a can of Coke, the other holding onto a shop bought sandwich box, of which only one sandwich was left. The door closed and the sandwich box was offered to Twilight. "Want it?" Twilight looked at her partner with a raised eyebrow, before taking the offered sandwich and taking a bite from it. BLT, as she expected. There was a crack and a hiss from beside her as she continued to eat, as her partner opened the Coke. There was a pause however before she drank. "Sure you don't want me to drive?" Applejack asked, looking at Twilight concerned. Twilight shook her head, sending a strand of indigo hair across her violet eyes. She reached up and tucked it behind her ears as she swallowed the last mouthful of food, washing it down with a swig of now cold coffee. She then reached over her shoulder and tugged her seatbelt over her chest before clicking it into place. Beside her, Applejack drained the last of her Coke and burped slightly before pulling her own seatbelt tight. Twilight started the engine and pulled the car out of the car park and onto the road. She drove slowly around the darker streets of Ponyville, her and Applejack looking around the quiet shadows.patrol duty was always so dull in a town like Ponyville. Nothing ever happened. Still all the officers in the Ponyville police force were armed with Glock 17 "safe action" pistol as a standard issue sidearm. However some of more experience members of the Ponyville Police Department were issued with a SIG Sauer P226 pistol for a side arm. Like the one holstered at Twilight's hip at that very moment. "Never anything happenin' is there?" Applejack asked, blowing a strand of blonde hair out of her face, slumped on her elbow and peering out of the glass. "Agreed," Twilight sighed as they cruised round another silent block of houses. "Still, that makes our job a little easier doesn't it?" "Ya don't sound as excited about that as you should Twi," Applejack said. "What's up?" Twilight sighed as the light's ahead turned red. "You know what's up AJ. I mean I joined the P.P.D. to help people but... this town is so quiet." "Ain't that many people to help are they?" Applejack agreed as they set off again. "And even when there are, we get there too late," Twilight sighed melancholy. Applejack nodded in agreement, her face twisted into a worried grimace. While they both talked of nothing happening, they both knew it was a lie and Twilight had just reminded them both. Ponyville was quiet for a reason tonight, and indeed for the past week or so. People were dying. Someone somewhere would hear a cry in the night, and by the time the police arrived al that was left was a mangled mess of flesh and bone awash with blood. It was causing all of them to be a bit tense, Twilight especially, for the scenes of gore she found herself being called to, with shocking regularity over the past few weeks, reminded her all too much of her constant nightmares. The radio crackled and hissed suddenly and a voice blared from it. "Contacting all available armed response units this is Inspector Noteworthy requesting backup. We have a, uh, well... a situation. It's very difficult to explain. I repeat, all armed response. Over." Applejack grabbed the radio mic and held it to her mouth: "Inspector Noteworthy this is Police Sergeant Applejack, what is your position? Over." A hiss of static filled the air aof r few moments before Noteworthy responded: "We're currently positioned by the old schoolhouse. Over." "Understood Inspector. We're on our way. Over." Applejack hung the mic up again and Twilight turned on the blue lights and the siren. She lifted her foot from the accelerator and pushed it on the clutch as she changed gear from second to third. The engine revved and roared as the car sped down the road towards the schoolhouse. "What do we have in the back?" Twilight asked as she drove. "A Remington 870 and a coupla Heckler & Koch," Applejack said quickly. "The MP5SF's?" "Eeyup," Applejack confirmed. "And the flack jackets?" Twilight asked. "Yeah. They're in there." "Good. Let's hope that'll be enough for whatever Noteworthy's worked up about." "You an' me both Twi." Twilight pulled the police car up a few metres away from where a cordon was already being raised. Twilight and Applejack got out of the car and walked round to the boot. They popped it open and drew two navy blue flak jackets and slid them over their heads. "You want the Remington or should I?" Twilight asked. Applejack responded by picking up the shotgun and holding it loosely in one hand, sliding the shell bandoleer across her chest. She opened the magazine and slid seven shells into the underside magazine, before loading a single shell into the barrel and adding an eighth to the magazine. Twilight shrugged and picked up a Heckler and Koch MP5SF from the boot and a handful of magazine's, locking one into place, and putting the others into her belt. "Ready?" she asked. There was no need for an answer. They were both as prepared as they were going to be. They stepped underneath the barrier of police tape and made their way up towards the schoolhouse. A small group of police had gathered at the base of the hill where the school stood. All of them were armed with much the same weapons Twilight and Applejack had. Except for two. One of them was Noteworthy, who was sat on the hillside, looking pale and sickly, a bottle of water clutched in his trembling hands. A smudge of something green and lumpy marked the area around his mouth and with disgust, Twilight released he must have been sick. The other unarmed policeman was Commissioner Time Turner, dressed almost as if he had just got out of bed, and was rubbing his hands into his eyes. "I know you must be... distressed Inspector but I haven to hear it from you," he sighed. "So if you wouldn't mind recounting it to me and everyone for the last time, we'll leave you for the evening. You were on your patrol with P.C. Whooves correct?" "That's right sir," Noteworthy said shakily. "Me and Derpy were just doing the routine patrol when we saw something up at the schoolhouse. I don't remember it's just... something didn't seem right. We approached and... inside there was this... person. And... he had Miss Cherrilee with him... and... oh god..." "What is it Inspector?" Time Turner said. "He... he drank her blood," Noteworthy whispered. "She was dead, and... and he drank her blood... And Derpy tried to help her... tried to... to shoot him... but her laughed and killed her too.... and then he ran for the Everfree... there was... there was so much blood... nothing I could do... Oh god Derpy..." He broke down into hysterical tears and wouldn't say another word. Time Turner turned around and pressed his face into his hands. "Okay people. You heard what the Inspector said. There's some nutjob on the loose out there in the Everfree forest. Go flush him out. I'll set up a temporary HQ here until he's found. And... someone see to Derpy, and the Inspector here too." Twilight and Applejack followed the others as the walked up the hill and towards the Everfree. As they passed the schoolhouse, Twilight hastened her walk. She didn't want to see what sort of mess had been made by whatever had killed Derpy. She didn't want anymore reminders of... that night... An hour later Twilight and Applejack found themselves in the heart of the Everfree forest. The dark and the cold clung to them as they trudged deeper into the woodland, their firearms aiming at anything that moved. Twilight's breath came quickly, her heart hammering a bruise on her ribcage. Judging from how Applejack twitched at the faintest noise, her friend wasn't doing much better. Twilight's gun had the safety catch left on. Her nerves were on a hair trigger and she didn't want to shoot Applejack because she was too jumpy. She could only hope Applejack had the same foresight. "Do we have any idea who we're looking for?" Twilight whispered, her voice almost silent. Still it was enough to make Applejack jump ever so slightly. "Can't say we do Twi," Applejack admitted. "But we have to keep looking... For Derpy." "For Derpy," Twilight agreed. They walked on for a few more minutes in silence after that. A cold wind blew and the light from the moon filtered through the trees. Nothing moved aside from the wildlife. There were no people out in this part of the woods except for them. A cry of pain from the distance caused the birds to take flight from the tree. Twilight and Applejack spun to face where the sound came from. "The hell was that?" Twilight whispered. "Sounded like Thunderlane," Applejack said. "Sounded like he was in pain," Twilight said with worry in her voice. "Let's go see what the fuss is about,"Applejack said, heading off in the direction that Thunderlane's cry came from. Twilight about to protest when she heard gunshot's from the same direction. With that she set off after Applejack. Time Turner looked up as he heard distant gunshots from the Everfree forest and bit his lip, before turning back to face the Detective Chief Inspector. "Sorry, who did you say was here?" he asked. "Some ol' bird," said D.C.I. Gene Hunt. "Said she was up from Canterlot or somethin' like that. She's got an even older bird with her. That one's ancient." "I see," Time Turner said slowly. "Well, why are they here." "Special ops or some bollocks," Gene shrugged. "Said that this was their jurisdiction." "Right..." Time said. Gene was about to open his mouth to speak before there came a scream from outside the tent. Time and Gene looked up before they ran outside of the tent. "What's going on out here?" Time began to say, before stopping cold in his tracks. Police Constable Derpy Whooves, who had been proclaimed dead not an hour before hand was stumbling unsteadily through the terrified ranks of her former colleagues. She looked horrific. Her once gleaming blonde hair was matted and filthy, sticking to the side of her face under her own dried blood. The bite mark on her neck looked festering, rotted and infected, oozing yellow pus, the once pale white flesh now a sickly grey green colour. Strips of flesh peeled from Derpy's face and arms and her once golden eyes were lost under a blood red sheen. "What the fuck?" Time breathed. Derpy's head lolled towards him at the sound of his voice and lifted her arms up towards him, a low, guttural groan rumbling up from her rotting throat. Time looked on, utterly astonished by what was happening before him. The officer was dead. He had been their when the medic's called it. How was she on her feet and moving? Suddenly, Derpy lunged sideways, blue fingers gripping onto the shoulders of a passing Inspector, with a strength that had not been hers while alive. The Inspector cried out as Derpy's hand forced his head to the side, exposing his neck. The former officer opened her mouth to an impossible degree before clamping her teeth down on the exposed flesh. The Inspector screamed in pain as blood spurted over Derpy's face and into her mouth as she tore a chunk of flesh from his neck. At this, Time snapped out of his shocked stupor and his hand suddenly flew to the gun in its holster and drew it. Whatever had happened to the Constable, she was now a danger to his men. He held the gun to shoulder height and aimed down the sights. Even if she was harming people she was still somewhat alive and he would try and keep her that way for as long as possible. He squeeze the trigger of his gun and a moment later a fountain of blood erupted from Derpy's shoulder as the bullet slammed into it. She jerked violently as the bullet impacted and her fingers let go of the Inspector's shoulder. He dropped to the ground where he twitched uncontrollable, his fingers clamped over the rush of blood that came from the gaping hole in his neck. Derpy's red eyes were now focused entirely on Time as she began to shuffle towards him, arms outstretched, fingers grasping out as if to choke him. Turner to a step back, aghast. It seemed to him as if Derpy hand;t even registered that she had been shot. He lifted his gun again and fired once more, this time at her chest. Derpy's next step faltered as blood oozed from her chest but still she walked. Turner emptied an entire magazine into her body. Each impact made her twist and jerk this way and that, but aside from that she didn't even seemed to notice, "What the fuck?" Turner whispered again, fumbling for another magazine. Nothing in his training to become an officer could prepare him for this. It was like the stuff of nightmares. Derpy took another step towards him, a deep melancholy moan coming from her rotting mouth. Turner screw up his eyes as he smelt her rancid breath as it was over him. A gunshot rang through the night, much deeper and more powerful than any Turner had ever heard before. Something wet landed on Turner's face and Derpy's horrible moans ceased as something heavy hit the ground. Turner opened her eyes, the wet substance sticking to his cheek. He looked slowly down at the ground and was greeted by the sight of Derpy's body on the floor. A gaping hole punctured the side of her head, and given the size of it and the blood that was now staining the ground, whatever had shot her had gone all the way through. She had a look of surprise on her face, as if she hadn't been expecting such a thing to happen to her. "It's just as I thought," said a voice from nearby. He looked up. Two figures were standing still and calm while the rest of the police force was still trembling from head to toe. The first figure was a tall, thin woman, with greying purple hair and vibrant blue eyes. Deep wrinkled lined her face, and a pair of wire rimmed glasses were perched on her nose. She stood with her hands behind her back in a formal fashion, like that of a servant or butler. The second figure was more imposing by far. An equally tall woman with silver blue hair and violet eyes. Her attire consisted of a dark blue blazer along with blue trousers, a white buttoned shirt, black shoes, white gloves and a red bow tie. She stood ahead of the other woman, and held a Walther PPK in her right hand, the barrel smoking from when she had fired on Derpy. She held the gun out loosely to her assistant, who took it from her and put if out of sight as they walked towards Turner. "Good evening Commissioner," she said. "It is most lucky for you that I arrived when I did. as it is, this issue is no longer of your concern." Turned blinked stupidly before he shook his head to clear it and scowl at the woman. "Who do you think you are giving me orders?" he demanded. "I could have you arrested for that alone, never mind firing at a police officer. That's murder that is!" He pointed down at Derpy. The woman smiled coldly at him. "I assure you I have ever licence required to handle a firearm," she said, her voice frosty. "And as for the other thing, your officer was already dead. It was more a kindness than a crime to put her to rest." "But... but," Turner spluttered. "Who are you?!" "Everything shall be explained," the woman replied, gesturing to the command tent. " And as for who I am, my name is Sir Trixie Lulamoon Hellsing, Knight of Equestria and humble servant to Princess Luna. Author's Note HOLY SHIT. Okay so since you guys clearly really like this I will endeavour to update this fic more often than I said I would in the Prologue. Also I am nothing without the people who favourite my stories so to: Darksunhunter, The_Last_Philosopher, Hawke667, Father Mordteiva, Claradwor, Doom1, DualThrone, way2dawn, Onetwentyeight, Mental Blitz, viken666, Hornedronin718, Iron Nebula, Cor Thunder, NC Silva, Joshleb1098, Blood Waltz, Mujaker, Method in Madness, Swag Turtle, lines n stuff, tehrandompony, WolfeofChaos, Fireleo21, Dawalkindude, CaxmtheNobody, Xzares, BronyPonyMan, kanothepegasus44, nogos, Feet, hoppyowl, Dynamic Dragon, deadbutrunning, blaid23, moonview, TheOverlord, TheRainOfPain, Secret_skullsix, trebor1212, Appletart Longshot, SpIRITofRANDOM, Raven2damax, Shadow-Dancer, Nova007, tia brony, and finally Chryo93... Thank you all so much for favouriting this fiction :) To everyone else who liked Hellsing Equestria and gave it a thumbs up a big big thank you to you too because without all your help I wouldn't have been able to get this story in the Popular Stories section of the Front Page. Can we get it to the Featured Box however? :)
{XVIII}"What's your combat training freckles?" The Hellsing Headquarters came equipped with a training facility where the guards could maintain peak physical condition to better serve the Hellsing organization's number one priority of eliminating the scourge of the night. It was here that Applejack found herself being snuck up on by Rainbow Dash. Well, not snuck up on but more approached by as Applejack pummeled the living daylights out of a punching bag. "The name's Applejack, Rainbow Crash," Applejack grunted, delivering a heavy roundhouse kick into the bag with a resounding thwack. What was meant to be a rather scathing insult however didn't seem to phase the ever impervious Rainbow Dash. She merely chuckled under her breath. "Yeah that sounds about right, the number of cars I crashed tryin' to get my license," she smirked. "For real though AJ, I can call ya AJ right?" "Suppose if ya gotta call me summit," Applejack muttered, bouncing around the bag on the balls of her feet. "And I did a coupla months of S.W.A.T. training for Ponyville P.D. Did some Karate when I was younger but that's about it." "Really? How far'd you get?" Dash asked, genuinely interested. "Second Kyu," Applejack replied, punching the bag with enough force to make the chain rattle. "Had to drop out to focus on mah grades. Don't really use the whole martial arts thing since I dropped it." "You just can't find a place to use it?" Dash asked. "Pretty much," Applejack agreed. "Most of the time it's talkin' people down in a tough spot or making sure Ah got the bigger stick than the other guy shootin' at me. What about you? What combat trainin' you got?" "I was in a counter terrorism unit a few years back," Dash said. "Didn't last long. I mean there was work but the other guys were sticklers for rules and regulations. And sometimes the pay was peanuts y'know?" "That how ya got into the mercenary game?" Applejack asked. "You could say that," Dash shrugged. "Suppose you could call it a family business. Family's been involved in the merc business. I tried going straight but, ya need dough to live you know what I'm sayin'?" "So you just started bein' a gun for hire?" Applejack said, leaning against the punching bag. "Gramps set me up with a few of his old buddies back in the day," Dash told her. "Much easier than starting from scratch. Counter-intuitive as it might seem, doin' well as a gun for hire is a lot like bein' in politics. It's all about who ya know, rather than what." "And where does the what y'know come in?" Applejack. "I'm sure there's an element of that in there too." "Oh fuck yeah," Dash laughed. "The what you know keeps you alive so you can go back with who you know and laugh about how little the others guys knew." "There's a lot of knowing goin' on there," Applejack muttered. "Yeah there is," Dash said, leaning against a wall. "Some of it goes away until you need it again. And then there's that one thing that always float at the back here." She tapped the back of her head. "Yeah? An' what's that?" Applejack asked. Dash looked at her; her expression indicative of a 'you fucking know what.' "You were in S.W.A.T. AJ you tell me," Dash replied. "I mean you must have thought it once or twice you being on armed response an' all that." "How'd you-?" "Read your file. Rarity let me see it. I like to know who's on my team." Applejack bit her lip, not appreciating Dash knowing her history like that. Still there was still the pressing question that Dash had asked her. And she knew the answer. "You know that this fight might jus' be your last," Applejack mumbled. "You know some punk's gonna get a lucky shot." "Exactly," Dash sighed. "It's what you don't know about it that really gets me." "You mean if it'll be quick or... not?" Applejack asked slowly. "No that's not what I'm worried about," Dash muttered. "No what I'm worried is if that punk will be lucky to hit me, but not enough to finish me off. Take me out of the game, but still keep me around." She looked at her hands. "I've been doing this for so long I don't think I could do anything else." "So what're you gonna do when you're too old?" Applejack asked. Dash shrugged. "Do what my gramps did. Chill out on my awesome pile of money." "All about that money ain't it?" Applejack chuckled. "Get the dolla ya'll," Dash laughed. "What's the point of being old and wrinkled if you can't do it in some sort of comfort?" "All on yer lonesome?" Applejack asked, pulling off the tape from her bare knuckles. "I dunno." "And what'll ya tell the gran' kids?" Dash gave a snort of laughter. "I don't think kids are gonna be on the table let alone grand kids." "Yeah I should've figured you weren't the type to settle down," Applejack chuckled, tossing the sweaty and slightly bloody rags to the side. "That and my persuasion doesn't leave children much of a possibility," Dash laughed her forefinger and thumb forming an 'L' on her forehead. Applejack shook her head smirking. "Yeah, kinda saw that one coming for some reason." "Oh yeah? How?" "Maybe the LGBT pride flag growing from your scalp?" "Rude." Applejack rolled her eyes. "Was there a reason you wanted to talk to me?" Unfazed Dash simply smiled again. "Like I said, I like to know who'd workin' for me." "You're not exactly the trustin' type are ya?" Applejack said, looking at the Captain as she bent down to pick up her water bottle. Dash gave a bitter chuckle. "I've had my fair share of knives in the back," Dash said, voice low. "I'd really like to avoid any more shoved in there." "We talkin' literal knives?" Applejack asked, offering her bottle. Dash laughed as she took the offered bottle and took a drink. "Some tried," she admitted wiping off her lip on the back of her hand. "Counter-contracts hired to kill me. Taking out a job to work under me just gets more money until they just get bored and decide to try and off me. Poor bastards should never try and fuck with me." "Must have quite the bounty on yer head by this point," Applejack concluded. Dash laughed. "Last I checked it was nearin' the six-figure mark," she chuckled. "Not sure if I should be proud of that but damn I am. It's my personal goal for my head to be worth a million bits." "Well," Applejack said, taking a gulp from her bottle. "It's good to have targets... I guess." "Ha, don't worry, you're not the only one who finds it weird. Soarin swears I'm a masochist. Which I'd agree with if I wasn't usually the gal on top." "Again like I needed to know," Applejack said, rolling her eyes. Dash shrugged and pushed herself from the wall, proving to Applejack she was not in fact permanently stuck there. "You're really no fun when it comes to talkin' 'bout the good stuff you know that right?" "I like to keep my private life private is that so wrong?" Applejack replied, walking with Dash back to the locker rooms. Dash shrugged. "Each their own I guess. Is that Twilight gal as much a prude as you are?" Applejack snorted. "You think I'm a prude? Sugar-cube, you try talkin' to Twilight 'bout it and you'd swear I was a... well... Lady of the night in comparison." "The word you're lookin' for AJ is whore," Dash replied, as Applejack blushed. "Seriously you shot up a fucking werewolf not two nights ago and you're embarrassed by talking about prostitution?" "You'd know a lot more about the subject than I would then." "Toche," Dash whistled, winking slyly. "That was a bitchy comeback. I like it." The reached the entrance to the locker room. Just as Applejack was about to enter she was stopped by Dash. The blonde looked to the other woman eyebrow raised. "What is it this time?" Dash looked conspiratorial now. "Look," she said her voice low. "I get the feeling I can trust you but I want to know if I can rely on Twilight." Applejack rolled her eyes. "Look if yer wantin' to knock the boots-" Dash shook her head. "I mean on the field. Look I may have referred to her as 'sweetheart' when we first met and-" "She told me," Applejack cut her off. "You pressed the 'sweetheart' button. That's a no-no as far as Twi' concerned." "Any particular reason for that?" Dash asked. "Why do you want to know?" "I read her file too. I don't exactly feel comfortable with a vampire with that kind of history behind her, in my squad if I don't know she's stable." "Stable?" Applejack was confused. Then clarity emerged. "Oh... the... episodes... right." "You've seen one?" "A fair few," Applejack admitted. "Someone'd say the wrong thing and Twi'd just start wailing on 'em. Usually-" "They pressed the sweetheart button?" Dash asked. Applejack nodded. "Happened more and more in High-School but she got better at not reacting as strongly. Than an' plenty of trips to the therapist helped." Dash looked at her. "Look do you honestly think they'd let her in the Ponyville P.D. if she wasn't stable?" Applejack sighed. "Trust me, Twilight's safe." Dash looked at her for a moment before nodding. "Okay. I see your point... why sweetheart though?" Applejack looked at her, bit her lip before sighing. "What'd your pa call you when you were a li'l'un?" "Never knew my pops," Dash replied bluntly. "Died on a job when he found out I was due. More cash for mum to live by y'know." "I'm sorry," AJ muttered. "Hey it's cool," Dash replied, waving it aside. "It's not like it really affected me. Never knew him so I couldn't get sad by him dying. Why what's that got... oh." Aj nodded. "It was her pops pet name for her y'know? Don't think that wound ever really healed." "I can imagine." Author's Note I literally don't know whether to sin this chapter because it doesn't advance the plot that much or because of the Rainbow Dash is really open about her sex-life cliche. Either way, roll the dinger